Pali Text Society

THE

ANGUTTARA-NIKAYA.

EDITED BY

MARBEL HUNT

REVISED AND EDITED BY

C.A.F. RHYS DAVIDS

PART VI. INDEXES

LONDON:

PUBLISHED FOR THE PALI TEXT 1960.

First published - 1910 Reprinted 1960

All rights reserved

PRINTED IN GREAT BJllTAIN BY OFFSET LITHOGRAPHY BY BILLING AND SONS LTD., GUILDFORD AND LOND.oN

PREFATORY NOTE

IT was a day of great satisfaction tq the President of the Pali Text Society.and myself when the compiler of this volume of Indexes undertook, two years ago, to begin for the Morris and Hardy edition of ~he Anguttara-Nikaya a work of reference similar to the ~olume supplementing the Feer edition of the Sa:gyutta-Nikaya. We had seen, in her Index to ,the Patisambhida-magga, Miss Hunt's ability to, index 'accurately in a language which was (then) to her practically unknown. And . if. I have gone through her work, both in MS. and in proof stage, it. was in the hope that, where four eyes watched. for slips of pen and printer instead of two eyes, a. smaller residuum of errors might survive than was the case in the unaided work done for the Sa:gyutta.-Nikaya; Some Corrigenda have had to be appended. B-q.t the relative scantiness of the list realizes my sober aspiration, and is chiefly due to the indE!xer's habitual, accuracy and unfaltering zeal in veri­fying the printer's work.

Some Addenda. too, there are; there might be many more, for the first Index is anything but a concordance. I incline' to the opinion that the number of articles by no means overpasses the limit of maximum utility. One can never tell what word or phrase may, some day to some inquirer, present itself as a needle lost in these five volumes -in these eleven bundles of Anguttara hay-unless it proves to have had its whereabouts registered by Miss Hunt.

That a guide-book of this sort has uses other and beyond v

VI PTefatory Note

that of a handy reference-book for a word or a phrase, I have urged in the Index-volume to the Sa:gyutta.Nikaya. One would fain know, for instance, how it arose that the ancient collectanea, preserved as so many short suttas in the Sa:gyutta- and Anguttara-Nikayas-7,762 in the one, 9,557 in the other, if we adopt Buddhaghosa's very detailed :reckoning I-came to be distributed as they are? Why should this sutta have been included in that Nikaya? And why should a few suttas have found a place in both? Why sllOuld some classes of ideas, eminently suitable at first sight to form into rank according to the 'One-more' method of the Anguttara, have been relegated to special Sa:gyuttas ?2

The Commentary to the latter work 3 is now, I rejoice to say, in process of being edited by Professor Charles Duroiselle. And this is tantamount to saying that the first instalment will soon be in our hands-O si .sic omnes f The Commentary to the Anguttara,4 large portions of which were transcribed by Edmund Hardy and are accessible, still awaits-' field white to harvest' -its editor. In these works we may possibly learn something on this interesting historical point. But I have small expectations. Your exegesist-and the venera-ble Buddhaghosa is no exception -does not take his history very seriously, or takes it too seriously, according to your standpoint. It suffices him to say that all was Bod h im u I e vic its, and thereafter

. simply handed on-a b hat a-by an apostolic succession beginning with Sariputta (who pre-deceased the Master I).

But while we wait, and question such internal evidence as the Nikayas may yield, I suggest that it is now possible to make .a comparative survey of the two Nikayas by way of their respective Index-volumes. This may reveal nothing very conclusive as to the circumstances determining the

1 Asl. 25. Of. Encycl. Religion and Ethic8, I. • Anguttara Nikaya ' (Rh. D.). .

2 The Eightfold Path, Khandhas, Bojjhangas, Nidanas, etc. 3 S{tratthappakii8in¥'. 4 Manoratanapii,ra"!¥,.

pj'cJatory Note Vll

original choice of contents, whether or not they are the residua of the material, out of which the Digha- and Majjhima-Nikayas were compiled. But we may glean something from the difference in their contents, and from the differing emphasis attaching in either work to this or that aspect of doctrine. We seethat most of the doctrines, taught in the Anguttara through the mnemonic of number­ing heads or features,' are in nearly every case not the numbered lists with which we are most familiar. These' were so important that the number needed no emphasis, and, further, that they were allotted each of them an entire Sa:gyutta. The Anguttara lists, on the other hand, refer very largely· to analyses of social and individual character, and of phases and stages of mental culture, more easily committed to memory as parts of a curricu­lum comprising so-many-and~no-more, than if expounded otherwise.

The Indexes, for instance, show us that main tenets, like the Paticca-samuppada, Four SatipaHhanas, Eightfold Path, Jhanas and Khandhas,are very fully dealt with in theSa:gyutta, but are nearly negligible quantities in the Anguttara, qua quantities of. 12,4, 8, and 5. But the withdrawal of these great lights permits others to shine in higher relief. This can quickly be ascertained by reference to the last Index in this volume. We added this the better to reveal just what it was, and what it was not, that the compilers of the Nipatas judged should be associated, as doctrine, with the mnemonic of a specific number. A cursory inspection of this and of Index I. reveals a greater prominence given in the Anguttara to the following six sUbjects:

Tat hag a t a, D ham m a, San g h a, S 11 a,1 K a m m a (with, of course, V i pa k a), and Pug g a I a (also Pur i sa).

. . 1 We have in this volume avoided the anachronism, perpetrated in

the Sauyutta Index, of speaking of certain rules of conduct as the five or the ten precept8. Paiica8'ila?), da8a87,la'!l, as terms, do not occur in these Nikayas. In the Anguttara they are spoken of as dhammii, or as what is dhammoand adhammo.

viii Prefatory Note

The two last pairs of terms ?night of course suggest that matter of philosophical interest occupied as much of the Anguttara as of the Sallyutta. The suttas occupied with Karma would form quite a SalJyutta by themselves. Never­theless, they are for the most part simple discourses addressed to laymen or put h uj jan a-ka ly a ~ ak a bhikkhus. Puggala, too, and Purisa, are never used with the implications we find in the Katha-Vatthu, much less with those belonging to the Sankhya and other philosophies.

These are mere suggestions, warranting "no sweeping conclusions either as to the class of minds who compiled. arranged, and recorded this by no means homogeneous mass of little discourses, or as to the class of minds they were chiefly intended to instruct. One conclusion, how­ever, does seem feasible-'-namely, that the two Nikayas were not independently compiled. Else we might well have had a Kamma or Kamma-vipaka ~alJyutta as well as the many references to the subject scattered throughout the Anguttara.1 And we should certainly haTe found the five" Khandhas (or Upadanakkhandhafl) in the Paiicaka­nipata, and the twelve Nidanas in a Dvadasaka-nipata, not to mention the Four Satipatthanas, the Fi'l.~e Jndriyas,2

" the Seven Bojjhangas, the Eight-fold Path included in the 4th, 7th, and 8th Nipatas respectively. The exceptions I yet" note among such leading categories are the Four

. Pad han a s, the Four Truths, and the Five B a I a's, which are honoured in each work, by a SalJyutta in the one, and an explicit inclusion, under their own number, in the other.

1 I pointed out an apparently" deliberate mutual economy of this kind in the Atthalrathtt's sandwiched in the pages of the Patisam-bhidllmagga and Vibhanga.-J. R. A; S., 1908, p. 591. .

2 The Four are listed, no doubt; but always among the Nines, ooupZed with some group of Five. See Index V. The F01;lr Truths occur among the Fours, but under the title, not of A r i y a, as else­where in the Nikitya, but of D uk k h a and L 0 k a. (Of. Sauyutta­Indexes, p. 102). The Indriyas, too, are listed, but as Four t Note the compensating touch for the omitted P a ii ii. it in the u d d it n a, vol ii.,149.

Prefatory Note IX

It has seemed good to the compiler to carryon the methods used for the Sa:gyutta Index-volume; hence. it is not necessary here to explain thein. They are all described in the Preface to that work. All references, as in that work, are given by way, not of Nipata, Vagga, and Sutta, but of volume and page in the Morris and Hardy edition of the Pali Text Society. And if, in this present work, we have perpetrated some amateurish inconsistencies in choice of terminations and the like, the better trained scholars will no doubt once more overlook shortcoming& in the an­cillary effort of their handmaidens, finding it not the less serviceable in their more important d ham m a vic a y a for these many minor blemishes.

To make the volume useful to inquirers who have access only to the Siamese or Burmese printed editions, the Index of Vaggas contains additional references to Nipata and Vagga. Thus, anyone referred by an author to, say, the YaM Vagga in the Anguttara-Nikaya will, on consulting Index IV., find his quest so far limited that a reference to one out of seven places will end it-a much shorter matter than a hunt through eleven Nipatas. And very few of the other Vaggas have as much as one or two duplicates, let alone six. Hence, in nearly every case, any passage quoted by Nipata and Vagga would call for one consulta­tion of the Index only.

C. A. F. RHYS DAVIDS.

May, 1910.

CONTENT.S

I. INDEX OF WORDS AND SUBJECTS

II. INDEX OF PROPER NAMES -.

III. INDEX OF GATHAS-

IV. INDEX OF THE VAGGAS

V. INDEX OF SUBJECTS IN THE NIPATAS

Xl

PAGE

8

135

158

167

175

1-

I~DEX OF WORDS AND SUBJECTS

I . j

INDEX. OF WORDS AND SUBJECTS

A :g sa, I. 61; II. 188. pacco, :i:u~ 38~ AkaniHhagami, I. 233j II. 134; IV. 14fol1.; 73fol1.;

146; 880; v. 120. .. Akuppa, III. 198. pativijjhati, m.,. 119 foll. See also

Arahatta (j077fLula D). ' A k k ° s a k a', °paribhasako, II. D8; m. 252; IV; 156 ; v. 169 ;

817. Akkosati, IV. 277; 345. Akkha, 1.112; v. 171; 174. Akk h a 1} a ved hin, 1.284; n. 170fol1.; 202. A k kh a r a, I. 72. sa,kkharapp~bhed9, I. 166; nI, 228. A k k h a ta, IV. 285 ;289 ;322; v. 265; 267; 283. A g at i, the fowl', irfdetail: I. 7~; II. 18 foU.; m. 274 foll.;

IV. 370. A gar i k a, I. 295; II. 206 .. A g g a, II. 201. akkhaya.ti, II. 17; 35.cattaro °paiifia.t­

tiyo, II. 17. °pada:g, v. 820 jol1. cattaro °ppasada, II. 84. "vatI, I. 70; 248. aggaiiiio, II~ 27 foll.

A g g a! a, I. 101; 137; IV. 281.; 359; v. 65 .. A g g ii Y a, pareti, v. 2; 312~ . . . Aggi, I. 136; II. 139/oll.; 199; 207. the eleven, in . detail, I. 51.' .the sev.en, in detail, IV., 41; 44 foil.

ii.dinavii. aggismi:g, III. 256. °kkhandho, IV. 128. gahapatO, IV. 41; 45. °paricariko, paricarati, v. 263 ; 266; 268. . maha..aggidaho, I. 178. agyaga,ra, v. 234; 250. .'. . '

A g y a gar a. See.A.ggi. A. g h a, II. 128. An g a, 1.115; II. 157; 170 and passim. cattarO, II. 79.

a.jjhattikag, ba,qira:g, I. 16 foll. angena paripliro, v. 10 foll; paiicangavippahino, °samannagato, I. 161 foll.;v. 15 foll.; 29 foU. parisuddhipadhaniyo, n. 194;

Any 4 Ajjh

tadO, IV. 411. sotapattiyo, IV. 405 fall. of TipitakalJ, the nine, II. 7; 103; 178; III. 86; 177; 361 fall.· See also Magga, ariyaHhangiko.

Angana, v.92; 94; 97foll.; 103. anO, II. 211. A n gar a, III .. 97; 380; 407. Anguqha, IV. 127 . .A n g u 1 a, vanko, III. 6. An g u 1 i, IV. 127. °pabbamatta:g, IV, 102. °patodaka:g,

IV. 343. Ace 1 a k a, 1. 295; II. 206. °savako, III. 384. Ace ant a, I. 145. °ni~tho, °yogakkhemi, &:c" i. 291 fall.;

v.326foll. Ace a y a, 1. 54; 59; 103; II. 146 fall. ,. III. 179; IV. 377. Accayata, III. 375. Ace i, IV. 103; v. 9. Accuggacchati, accuggamma, v. 152. Ace uta, IV. 295; 327. Ace 0 g ii ! h a. IV. 282; 287; 323 fall. Ace h a, III. 101. Ace h a r a, O-sanghatamattalJ, I. 10; 34; 35; 38;

IV. 396. . Accharika, IV. 263; 265. Ace h a r i y a (abbhuta dhamma), IV. 198. Ace hid d a k a r i. See Chiddakari. A fa, II. 207. A j add hum a r i k a. IV. 283; 287; 324. Ajina, °kkhipay. I. 240; 295; II.206~ kharao, II. 207.

°ppaveJ;li, I. 181. A j e l a k a, II. 42 fall. ; 209. Aj j ava, 1.94; II. 113; III. 248. A j j hat t a, v. 79 fall. ajjhattalJva bahiddha va . . .,

I. ·284; II. 171. anavajjasukhalJ, II. 210; v. 206. sukhadukkhalJ, II; 158. kamacchando, &:6., 1. 272. cittalJ, IV. 299. cetosamatho, II. 92 fall.; III. 86 fall. ; 116 fall.; 297; IV. 360; v. 99; ] 31. ajjhattarato, IV. 312. riipasannI, ariipasanni, I. 40; lV. 305; 348 fall. itthindriyalJ, purisindriyalJ, IV. 57. viipasanta­citto, II. 211; III. 92; IV. 437. sankhittalJ, IV. 32foll. °salJyojanalJ, I. 63 fall. sati, v. 335 fall.

A j j hat t i k a, angalJ, I. 16 fall. ayatanani, III. 400; v. 52. dhatuyo, II. 164. taI}havicaritani ajjhattikassa upadaya, II •. 212.

Ajjhapanna, IV. 277; 280; Y.178; 181. ano,v.181 fall.

Aj j hay aka, I. 163; 166; III. 223.

Ajjh 5 .Ati

A j j h a r u h a, III. 63 fall. A j j h u p e k k hat i, I. 126; 257; III. 194; 435. Ajjhupagacchati, v. 87; 187 fall.; 210. Ajjhogaheti, III. 75; 368-; IV. 356 (v.l. °gahetva);

v.133. Aj j h 0 pa nna, III. 68; ano, 11.28; III. 242. A j j hom u c chi t a, III. 57 fall. Aj j hosana, I. 66; IV. 400. diHhio, kamao, 11.11. A j j hom add a t i, IV. 191 ~ 193. A j j h 0 sit a, 11.25. A j j h 0 h a r a l}. a, v. 324. A ii j ali, °kamma, I. 123; II. 180; IV. 130. °karal}Iya.g,

II. 34; 56; 183; III. 36;. 134; 158; 162; 248; 279 foll.; 387; IV. 10; 13 fall.; v. 67.

Aiiiiatitthiya, 11.190; IV. 185; v.230; 347. parib­bajako, I. 65; 115; 199; 240; II. 176; IV. il5 fall. ,. 338; 351; 378; v. 48 fall.,. 106; 129; 185; 189.

A ii ii.a t hat t a, I. 152; III. 66; 179; 256. A ii ii a t h a, °bhavo, n. 10. Aiiiiadatthudasa, II. 24; III. 202; IV. 89; 105. A ii ii a m a ii ii a, aiiiiamaiiiia.g agaravo viharati, III. 247. A ii ii a, °citta.g, III. 437. diHh' eva dhamme, III. 82;

143; 192; v. 108; °phalo, IV. 428. sammado, see Arp.hatta (formula C).

A ii ii a t a, anaiiiiate aiiiiatamanI, III. 175 fall. Aiiiiatukiimo, III. 192. A t a ~ a, nirayo, Y. 173. A t a V I, ° -sankhepo, 1. 178. A H h a, viveko, IV. 224; 233; v. 175. A H han g i k a. See Magga. At t ham i, 1. 142; 144. At i h i, I. 50; IV. 129. °vedhaviddho, II. 114. °miiljii,

IV. 129. At t h i k a, °sankhalika, III. 324; °saiiiia, II. 17. AHhikaroti, III. 162 fall. A H hit a, III. 219 joll. A it d h a rat t a, III. 407. A Q 4 a, IV. 125 fall.; 176; °kosa, IV. 12f); 176. A l}. Q. a k a, v. 265: 283; 293. A tan d ita, 11.40; IV. 245. A tam maya, III. 444. At i car ita (aticaritta), II. 61; lL 66. At i car in, III. 261. At i t h i, III. 260. °bali, II. 68; III. 45. A tip P ago, IV. 35.

B

Ati 6

At i mat e t i (v.l. °pateti), III. 205. At i ill a n a. See Mana. At i m q h a j a, III. 226. At i vi j j h a, .passati, II. 178. Atisitva, v. 226; 256. Atihina, IV. 282; 287; 323foll.

Atth

At ita, II. 21; IV. 219; v. 32. Canagatapaccuppanna, 1. 264 foll.; 284; II. 171; 202; III. 151; 154; .417; c

419; v. 33. atltalJ eko an to . ., III. 400. sabbasalJ­yojanaO, III. 346.

At tan n n, IV. 113 foll. A t tab h ava, I. 134 foll.; 279; III. 412 ; IV. 200; 204;

207. °patilabho, II. 159; 188; III. 122foll. Attamana, IIJ. 343; IV. 344. Attamanata, 1. 276; IV. 62. At t a, 1. 149; 161; II. 52. n'eta~' mama ... na m'eso

atta, 1. 284 foll.; II. 164; 171; v. 188. atta piatta­nalJ upavadati, I. §7; III. 255; 267 foll. attanalJ janati: ettako 'mhi,cf;c., IV. 114. ekalJ attanan dameti ... , I. 168; II. 68; IV. 45. attana:g pariharati, I. 89; 105; 148; 154; 293; II. 2; 228 foll.; 252; III. 129; IV. 109 foll.; v. 308. attana:g sukheti, II. 67; III. 45; v. 177. yathabhuta:g attiinalJ avikattii, III. 65; v. 15. attana va. attana:g paccavekkhati, I. 53; 54; attana 'va attana:g vyakaroti, III. 211; IV. 405; 407; v. 182.attana pal.latipata pativirato ... , I. 297 foIl.; II. 217; 219; 253; v. 304; 306 foll. ; attana assaddho hoti ... , II. 218. attana silasam­panno, c&c.; III. 81. attani na samanupassati, III. 181. attakiimo, II. 21. attakaro, III. 337. atta­gutti, II. 72. attattha:g, see Attha. °adhipako, 1. 150. °adhipateyyalJ, I. 147. °bhava, see that title. attabhavi, II. 17. attarupo, II. 120. attavadho, II. 73. attavyahadho, I. 157; 216; II. 179. attasancetana, II. 159. attasambhavo, IV. 312. attasammapaJ).idhi, II. 32. attahita, II. 95 fall. attahetu, see Hetu.· attiinuditthi, III. 447.. attanuvada, II. 121. attuk­ka:gsakaparavambhako. v. 150. anatta, II. 52. °anu­passl, TV_ 14; v. 359. °sanna, see Sanna. .

A t t h a, 1. 35 foll. and passim. dhammo ca, I. 69; v. 222; 254. anaUho ca, v. 223 foIl.; 231; 241; 255; 260; 275. attO, parOnbhayo, I. 158; 216; III. 63 fall... 230 foll... IV. 134. .,. attha:g vibha­jati, I. 23. atthasss ninneta, v. 226 foil.; 256 fall. atthannu, III. 148; IV. 113 foll. atthsssa patti,

Attk 7 Adhi

v. 46 foll. °abhinibbatteti, v. 47. °abhisamaya, Ill. 49. °upaparikkha, III. 381 foll.; IV. 221; 223; v. 126. °kavi, II. 230. °kii,mo, III. 143, °kamanu­kampako, IV. 32. °cariya,II. 32; 248; IV. 219; 364. pacuro, IV. 94. °patisambhida, see that title. O-pati­salJvedi, I. 151; III. 21. °padalJ, II. 189; III. 356. °vaso, 1. 61 ;77 ; 98; III. 72; 169; 237. °vadi, I. 204; II. 22; 209. °veda, see Veda. °salJhita, III. 196 fall.; 244. neyyO, nIta, I. 60. sado, I. 144. Bamparayiko, III. 364. sattho, •. II. 147; III. 152; 381.

Anattha :adhammo ca, v. 222; 254. attho ca, v. 223 fall.; 231; 255; 260; 275.

At t h a r a l}. a, II. 56; III. 53. A t t h i yo, kim 0 , V. 1 fall.; 311 fall. A du kk ham as u k h a, I. 173. adukkhamasukhe alll­

BaIJSO, IV. 442. See also Jhana (formula of fou,l'th) and Vedana.

Add han a, II. 1; 10. atitalJ, anagata1J, v. 32. Adhikaral}.a, 1.53,75,79; II. 16; 239; v.72.

°karako, III. 252. Ad hi k a ran a sa mat h a, v. 164, 167. the seven, in

detail, I.' 99; IV. 144. °samuppadaviipasamakusalo, v. 71; 201.

Adhikaral}.ika, v.164; 167. Ad h i g a I]. hat i, III. 33. Ad h i gam a, II. 148: IV. 332foll. vivesao, IV. 22. A d hie itt a, I. 2M; 256. -sikkha, see Sikkha. Ad hie c a, °samuppannalJ sukhadukkhalJ, III. 440. A dh i H h a ti, 1. 115foll. Adhitthana, III. 363; v.198. Adhipateyya, the three, in detail, I. 147. dibba, III.

33. dhammao, 1.109. satiO, II. 243. Ad hip pay a, II. 81; III. 363; v. 65. Ad hip pay ° sa, I. 267; IV. 158; v. 48 fall. Ad h i b hot i, v. 24$; 282. A d him at t a, II. 150; IV. 241. Ad him a t ta t a, II. 150. Adhimana, V.' 162foll. °sacco, v. 162. Ad him ani k a, v. 162; 169; 317. Adhimuccati, IV. 145foll.; 460; v.17. Adhimuccita, III. 165. . A d him u t t a,k a t a, nana 0 , v. 34; 38. Ad him u t t i, °kato, v. 34; 38. °pada, v. 36.

Adhi 8 Anun

Ad h i va can a, II. 70; 124 foll.; IV. 89. kamanay, IV.

285.· Tathagatassa, IV. 340. A d h i vas a n a, III. 387; 389. Ad hi vas i k a (adhivasaka), °jatiko, II. 118; 143; 153;

III. 163; v. 132. Ad hi 8 II a, III. 133; IV. 25. See also Sikkhii. A nag a r i y a, I. 49; 50 .

. A n a l} a, °sukhay, II. 69. A nay a, v. 156; 158; 160; 162. A nag a t a, III. 400. °bhayani, III. 100 full.' °maddha­

nay, III. 106 foll. See also Atita. A nag ami, 1. 64; 120; II. 160; IV. 63; 292 foll.; 364;

372 foll.; 394; v. 85; 171. °phalay, III. 272 foll. ; 421; 441 foll.; IV; 276. ° -phalasacchikiriya, I.· 23 ; 44; IV. 204; 208; 292 foll.; 372 fi)ll.

A nag ami t a, III. 82; 143; v. 108; 300 foll. Ani c ca. See Nicca. Anamantacara, III. 259. A n a!i k a, III. 352 foll. ;384 (ef. M. II. 178). A nit i, IV. 238. AnI tiha, II. 26. An ukamp ak a, IV. 265; 267 foll. Anukampa, I. 64; 98; II. 176; III. 49; IV. 139.

amisa-o, dhamma-o, 1. 92. An uk amp i, sabbabhuta, II. 9. sabbapal)abhutahitO, II.

210; III. 92; IV. 249; 251; 255; 437. Anugata, sotaO (t·.l. sotanudhata), 11.185. Anuggaha, 1.92; 114; II. 145; IV. 167; v.70. An u g g a hIt a, °citto, III. 172. A 11 U ca r i y a, III. 352. A n u j 1 V in, III. 44. .. Anuiifieyya, II. 197. An u H hit a, III. 290 folL' IV. 300; 309. An uta p p!l (kalakiriya), 1. 22; 77; 1II. 294. Anutapiya, anO, III. 46. A 11 U t tar i y a, the six, I. 22. iii detail, III. 284; 325

joll.; 452. iiaI),anal], v. 37. An u d day a t a, III. 184. An u d day a (anudaya). II. 176; III. 189. A nu d d hay s a (anuddhasta), II. 126; III. 393 foll.; 397

foll. . An u d d hay s €it i, I. 266; II. 126 ; III. 393 foZl. ; 397 foil. An u d h am m a, acari, II. 8; and see Dhamma. A n u d h a ill ill a t a, II. 46. An una y a, °sayyojanay, IV. 7 foIl.

Anup 9 Anus

An u pari yay a pat h a, v. 195. A n u pat a, 1. 161. An up u b ban ira d h a, IV. 456. the nine, IV. 409. An up u b b a v i·h a r a, the nine, in detail, IV. 410 f oU. An u p pad ass a ti, III. 43. An u p pad a tar, II. 209. An u bud d h a, II. 1; III. 14; IV. 105. An ub ad ha, 'ano, II. 1; IV. 105. Anubadhi, v.46foll. An u mad a t i, IV. 411. An u y ant a, v. 22. An 11 y a t a ,sappurisao, IV. 236. Anuyaga, 1.14; 16; 17; III. 249; IV. 460joll.; v. 17

foll.; 136.· ana, I. 14; 16; 17; v. 136. duteyya-pahiJ;t.agamanaO, v. 205. .

An u r a kk h a J;t. 'a, °ppadhanaIJ, II. 16 foll. A n u r u j j hat i, 'w. 158. A nul a m a, °patilomalJ, IV. 448. A n.u 10m i k a, I. 106; III. 116 foll. An u V a d a, attaO,parao, II. 121. .A n u,v icc a, II. 84 ;v. 88. °karo, IV. 185. An u v ita k k e tj; III. 3H3. An u V y a nj a n a, °ggahI, I, 113; II. 16; 39; 152 foll.

anuvyaiijanaso, IV. 279; v. 73 foll.; 81. Anusandati,Iv.47foll. . An usa ya, 1.44; II. 157; III. 74; 246; 443. the seven,

in detail, IV. 9. adhitthanabhinivesao, v. 111. ahall­kara-mamankara-manao, I. 132 foll. manaO, bhava­ragan, avijjaO, IV. 70joll. niro, III. 246.

AnusariIJ, dhammao, saddhao, 1.74; IV. 10. An usa San a, °patihariyaIJ, T. 292. Anusasani, II. 147; III. 87; 89; 178; Y. 24; 26;

49; 90; 338. °patihariyaIJ, 1. 170; Y. 327. An u s i k k hat i, IV. 282; 286; 323. An use t i, III. 246. An u sot a, II. 121 °gami, II. 5 .

. An u s sat i, the ten, in detail, I. 30; 42. the six, ·in detail, III. 284; 312 foll.,. 452; v. 329 foll. anussatanutta­riyan, III. 284; 325 ; 328; 452.

An u s s a rat i, kalyaJ;lamitte, v. 3£6. Tathagatal), dham­malJ, sangha~J, efc., 1. 207 .toll.; III. 285 foll.; 312 foll.; 314 foll.; v. 329 foll.; 333 foll.; 336 foll. pubbenivasalJ. 1. 25; 164; III. 323; 4] 8; v. 34; 38; 68; 199; 211. pet a natisalohita, Y. 132. anussaritii, v. 25; 28.

Anus 10

An u s s a v Ii., II. 191. 'ppasannana:g, I. 26. Ane!a.ga.la., iI. 51; 97; III. 114; 195. An ° d a rika, III. 120Jull. Ant a, III. 399 foU. See also Dukkha., Loka. Ant a k a. r a, II. 2. vijjay'O, II. 163. Ant a. g a h i k a, II. 240; III. 130. Ant a. g u, dukkhO, IV. 254; 258; 262. Ant a g u I]. a., IV. 132.

Allpa

Ant ar a d han a (saddhammassa), I. 58; II. 147; III.

176 Joll. Ant a r ii. kat h a, III. 167 Jol~. Ant a ray a, III. 306; IV. 320. paiieava.ssassa., III. 243 ..

°kara, I. 161. . Antalikkha, III. 239; IV. 199. Ant a va. See Loka. Ant i mas a r ira, II. 37. Antepura, raja, v. 81. . Ant 0 jan a, I. 1fl2. And h a, I. 128. °bhlito, II. 7~. °kars, I. 56; II. 54;

130; III. 233. Ann a., I. 107; 132; II. 70; 85; 203. A n V a d e va., I. 11; v. 214. An v·a sat ta, IV. 356 fiJll. AnvahiI.l~ati, IV. 374; 376. Apse a, IV. 245. A P a e a. y a, IV. 280. °gami dha.inmo, v. 243; 277. ApajaJIa, III.76.. .. ApaI].I.uka, v. 85; 294; 296. Apadana, v.337JoU. A par a I) Q. a, tila.m uggamasa. 0 , IV. 108; 112. A p a. v i y li hat i, III. 187 .. A pas se no., eaturapasseno, y. 29 Joll. A pay a, I. 55 JoU. and passim. °mukha:g, II. 166;

IV. 283; 287. khiI].apayaduggativinipato, IV. 405; 407; v. 182; 184.

Ape k [k] ha, sao, IlL 258; 433; IV. 60 JoU. ana, III. 258; 347; 434 ..

A p P a, II. 26; 138. Appaka, v. 232Joll.; 253foll. A P P a k i I]. I]. a, v. 15. A P P a e e a y a, I. 79; 124; 187; II. 203; III. 181 Joll.;

IV. 168; 193. Appapv8.J}.a, I. 50; III. 41; v. 93; 95; 98 Joll.;

104 Joll. A P P a ~ i v a I]. i t 8., I. 50; 95.

Appa 11 AbTtiii

A p po. t i,v a n. i, II. 93; 195; III. 307 foU.; IV. 320. Appatissa, II. 20; III. 7 foll.; 14foll.;247; 439. A P pam a t t a, II. 319. °vissajjako, III. 275. Appamada, I, 16, 17; III. 864; 449; v.21. °adhi-

go.to, I. 50. °garavata, III. 330; IV. 28. appamada:g garukaroti, IV. 120 foil. kusalesu dhammesu, v. 126.

A p pam a n. a, II. 73; v. 63. A p pam e y yo., I. 266. A p pat an k a, III. 65 fall.; 103. A p p a bad h a; I. 25; iL 88; III. 30; 65 foll.; 103; 153. Appiibadhata, 1.38. , Appiccha, III. 432; IV. 2; 218; 220; 229; 232;

v.124foll.; 180; 154; 167. ' Appicchata, I. 12; 16 joll.;38; III. 219 fall.; 448

IV.' 280. .. A b a b a, nirayo,v~ 173. Abbo.ja, II. 39. Abba hat i, o.bbuhi, III. 55. Abbuda, II. 3;v.171; 174. niro, II. 3. Abbu!hesika, III. 84 fall. ., A b b ° k i J;I. J}. a, IV. 13foll.; 145foZl. A b b h a k k han o.. III. 290 foll. . A b b h ak khat u :g,anokamo, IV. 182. Abbho.ntara, IV. 16; 19.' Abbhana, 1.99. Abbhutadho.mma, II. 7,178; III. 86; 177. Tatha-

go.tassa patubhava, n. 130 foIL. Anande, II. 132 fall. A b b h u d e t i, II. 50. . Abbhussukkati, v.22. A bb h ok a Ii a, iJ. 210; -IV. 437; v. 65. abbhokasika,

III. 220. A b hi k k an ta, n. 104; 106 foll.; 210; v. 201. abhik­

kantataro, II. 101 ; III. 350 fall.; v. 140; 143; 203; 207 fall. .

A b hie eta s i k a, ditthadhammasukho.viharo. See Viharo.. A b h i j a p pi, III. 353'.' .. A b h i j at i, III. 384 foll. cha!abhijatiyo, III. 383 fall. A b h i jay a t i, III. 384 fall. A b hi j j h a, I. 280; III. 92; .v. 163; 251 joll. °domanas­

so.:g, I. 39 ; IV. 300 fall.; 457 fall.; v. 348; 351. See also Silo. (ten precepts, a). . .

A b h i j j hal u, I. 298; II. 30; 59; 220; v. 92 fall.; 163; 269; 271; 284; 286 fall.; 296; 304 fall.

A b hi j j hi ta r, v. 265. . A b hi ii. ii. a, ,the six, in detail, I. 255; ITI. 17; 28; IV.: 421.

Abhidh 12 Abhis

cha!abhiiifiacittaIJ, I. 258. dandhao, khippao, II. 149; v. 63. °ya saIJvattati, Ill. 325 foll.; v. 216; 238. °sacchikiriya, III. 27 foll.

A b hid ham m a, see Dhamma. °katha, III. 106; 392. A b h ina n d at i, IV. 411. A b hi nan din, II. 54. AbhiniggaQhati, v.230. Abhinippqeti, v.230. Abhinibbatta, pathamaO, IV. 40; 401 Abhinibbatti, v.121. an°,v.121. Abhinibbatteti, atthaO, v. 47. A b h i n i m mad a n a, IV. 189 foll. A b h in i v a j jet i, III. 169 foll. A b h i n i v e sa, III. 363 Ab h i nIh a r a, III. 311. °kusalo, IV. 34. A b hip pam ° day a, v. 112. A b hip p a V u H h a, IV. 127. A b hip pas ann 0, III. 237; 270; 326 foll. A b h i b h a vat i, abhibhii, anabhibhiito, II. 24; IV. 89;

.94 foll. . Abhibhayatanani, the eight, in detail, I. 40; IV. 305;

348; v.61. A b hi rat i, v. 122. anD, III. 259; v. 72 foll.,. 122.

anabhiratasaiiiia, IV. 50. Ahhiraddhi, anD,!. 79. Abhiraddho,IV.185. A b h i r ii p a, II. 86; 203 foll. A b h i V a dan a, II. 180; IV. 130. (bhikkhuniya bbik-

khuno), IY. 276. A b h i V a d e t i (jiQQe na abhivadeti), III. 223; IV. 173. A b his a n k hat a, II. 43; v. 343 foll. Abhisankhara, 1.112: gamiyaO, IV. 180joll. Abhisajjani, v.265: Abhisai'icetayita, v.343.foll. A bhisanda, pUi'ii'iao, kusalao, II. 54 foil.; III. 51; 337;

IV. 245. Abhisamaya, atthaO, III. 49. sammamanao, III. 246;

444 foll. A b his a mac a r i k a, II. 243 foll. dhammo, III. 14foll.;

422. A b his am e t i, anD, IV. 384. sammatthabhisamecca,

Y. 50 toll. Abhisa'mparaya, II. 61; 197 foll.; III. 347 foll.;

IV. 104. A b his am bud d bit. See Buddha.

Abhis 13 Ara

Abhisambhoti, IV. 241. AbhislJ,llekhika, m.117 foil.; 121; IV. 352; 357; v.67. A b his itt a, I. 107. anabhisitta-m-acalapatto, I. 108;

II. 87. A b hi B e k a, II. 87. A b hi h a rat i, abhihaHhulJ. v.350; 352 (ef Vin. Texts,

11.440). AbhihilJsati,Iv.419. Amaeea, I. 142; 152; 222. A ma t a, I. 45 foll.; III. 451; IV. 455. °ogadho, "pariyo­

sano, III. 79; 304; IV. 46 foll.; 317; 387; v. 105. amatogadha sabbe dhamma, v. 107. °gaml, III. 329. °dvaralJ, v. 346. °dhatu, III. 356. °ppatto, IV. 455. amatassa data, v. 226 foll.; 256 fall.

Am b h a k a (ambaka), III. 349.; v. 139. attukkalJsaka-paravo, v. 150.

A yo, III. 16. °kapalalJ, IV. 70. Ayoniso. See Yoniso. A r a k k h ey y a, eattari Tathagatassa, IV. 82. A r a ii ii a, °vanapatthani, I. 60; III. 138. °gato, III. 353 ;

v. 109 fall.; 207; 323 fall. bhikkhu alalJ patisevitulJ, m. 135. nalalJ, II. 252. °viharena (Bhagava) atta­mana hoti, m. 343 fall.

A r a ii ii a k a, III. 343; 391; IV •. 291 ; 344; 435; v. 10 fall. A r a hat t a, III. 3-1; 421; 430; 433; 441 fall.; v. 209.

arahattaya patipanno, 1. 120; IV. 204; 292 fall.; 372 fall. °patti, °patto, II. 157; III. 376; IV. 235. °phalalJ, III. 272; IV. 276. o-phalasaeehikiriya, I. 23 ; 45. °maggo, III. 391. F'ormtdm of Amhantship: (A) Khil].a jati vusitalJ brahmaeariyalJ ... itthattaya, I. 165 ;167; II. 211; III. 93; IV. 88; 179; 302; 402 fall. j v. 155 fall.; 162 fall. (B) eko vupakaHho appamatto atapi pahitatto . . . itthattaya, I. 282; n. 249; III. 70; 217 foll.;. 301; 376; 399; IV. ~35. (C) khIl].asavo vusitava ka,takaral}lYo ohitabharo ... vimutto, I. 144; .III. 35~); 376 ; IV. 362; 369; 371 foll.; (D)· iial,laii ea pana me dassanalJ udapadi ... punabbhavo, 1. 259; IV. 56; 305; 448.

A r a h a lJ, 1. 109; II. 134; III. 376; 391; 436; 439; IV. 364; 394: v. 120. akantako, v. 135. arahanto pathamalJ anukampanta amikampissanti, cue., IV. 79 fall. arahatalJ anukaroti, 1. 211. kinti anagata en. arahanto vijitalJ agaeeheyyulJ, IV. 17; 20. samma­sambuddho, ,(:c., I. 22; 27; ,110; 266. See also Buddha.

Ari 14 Asi

Aritta, II. 201. A r iy a, IV. 145. ariyanau [an]upavadn.ko, °ii.pavadi.

I. 256; III. 19; 252; IV. 178; v.68; 200; 317; 340. [na]alamO, IV. 363. ariyanau adassanakamyata, Y. 145 foll.; 148 foll. ariyuposatho, I. 205 foil.; 212. ayatanau. III. 441. indriyasauvaro, v. 206. ucca­sayanamahasayanau, I. 182. nal}au; III. 451. nayo, II. 36; v. 182; 184. tUl}hibhavo, IV. 153. °dhammo, II. 69; v. 145 joll.; 148 foll.; 241; 274. dhovanau, v. 216. paccorohanI, v. 251. pariyesanau, II. 247. parisa, I. 71. °ppatto, II. 184. vamanau, v. 219. virecanau, v. 218. sIlakkhandho, v. 206. °sukhau ano sukhaU, I. 81. savako, maggo, °saccani, see Savaka, Maggs, Sacca.

Ariyavausa, thefour, II. 27. A r i y a vas a, the ten, in detail, v. 29 joll. A r i y a v ° h a r a, the fow', II. 246. ArIhatatta, IV. 145. A 1 a n k a r a, III. 239; 263 foll. A 1 a mat t had a sat a r a, II. 180 foll. Al iit a, II. 95. AllIno, II.-201; v. 187 joll. A va ka s s a ti, v, 74foll. Avakasa, anD, I. 26foll.; v.169. A v a k u j j a, °paMo, I. 180. Avakkhitta, II. 67; 69. A vacara, atakkao, II. 189. parisao, IV. lH4. A vaj anati, III. 164. Avajja. SeeVajja. A van Ii at t i, anavannattikamo, II. 240; IV. 1 full. Avatitthati, tatraO, v. 299; 301. A vat t h a, anavatthacarika, III. 17l. A vapakasati, III. 145foll. A V a b u j j hat i, IV. 96; 98. A v a Ii t ta, ullittaO, I. 1Ol. Avasesa, ano, sao, I. 20; 21; 88. A vassava, ano, III. 334foll. A vas s uta, 1.261; II. 240; IV. 128; 201. ano, I. 262. Avapural}a, IV. 874. A v i k k h epa, I. 88. MMo, IV. 193. A vij j a. See Vijja. A vee ca. See Pasado. As au hi r a, IV. 141; v.71 (v. 1. °hIra). A san k hey y 8., II. 142. Asi,-I. 48; 11.117. °cammau, III. 93.

Asi 15 Aga

A sit a, III. 40. °vyabhangi, III. 5. °pitakhayitasayitB, III. 30; 32.

A sub h a . See Subha. < A sur a, II. 91; IV. 198 foll. ; 206. °parivaro, II. 91 <

°kliyo, 1. 143. devasurasangamo, IV. 432. As uri n d a, II. 17; 53; III. 243; IV. 197. A sec a n a k a, III. 237 foll. A s mi. See Aha:g, Mana. Ass a, II. 207; v.271. °ajanlyo, I. 77; 244; II. 113 foll~;

250 foll.; III, 248; 282 foll.; IV. 188; 397; v. 168; 324. °kha!unka, I. 287; IV. 190 foll.; 397; v. 166; 323. °damma, II. 112. °damwasarathi, II. 112; 114; v. 323 joll. °sadasso, I. 289; IV. 397. °medho, see Medha.

Assatari, II. 73. Ass a t t h a! IY. 184. Ass add h i Y a, III. 421; v< 146; 148 joll.; 158; 161 ;

assaddhiyassa aharo, v. 113; ) 17. Ass a d a, I. 258; 260; II. 10. °anupassI, I. 50. °diHhi,

III. 447. Ass a sa, IV. 185. the fOlt1', L 192. °ppatto, III. 297 joll.

°passaso, IV. 409. .opassaso catutthassa jhanassa kantako, v. 135.

A h a :g : . asmi, II. 212; 215 foll. °karo, mamankaro, III.

444.ahankara·mamankaramallanusayo, I. 132 foll. °kara . . . manapagata:g mana~a:g, IV. 5:3.

A h a h a, nirayo, v. 173. Ahapaya, III. 44. A hi, III. 306 foll.; IV. 320; V. 289 foll. °rajakulani, II.

72. A hi :g sa, °sa:gyamo, I. 151.

~ k a p p a, V. 88; 210. °sampanno, III. 78. A k a r a, °parivitakko, II. 191. Akasa, ananto, 11.184; IV. 40; 401; 410; 412; 420;

427 ; 431; 434; 437; 450; V. 345. °anaiicayatana:g, see Vimokha. °kasiQa:g, I. 41. °dhatu, I. 176; III. 34.

Akiiic<aiiiiayatana:g, °upago, I. 268; IV. 40; 40l. _ See also Jhana (arupa), Anupubbavihara, and Vimokha. A k i I} Q a ,oviharo. viharati, III. 104; IV. 4. °manusso,

III. 215. ~ k ° t e t i, IV 359; V. 65. ~gati, III. 54foll.; 60foll.; 74. A g a nt Ii, I. 63; II. 159. ana, I. 64; II. 160.

Aga 16

Agantuka, 1. 10; III. 41; 366. ! g a ill a n a ,odi~~hiko, III. 172. ~gami, 1.63; II. 159.

.4 tii

A gar a, 1. 156. ajjhO, II. 70. ajjhavasati, I. 281; II. 52foll. kii~O, I. 101; 137; 261; Ill. 10; 12; 364; IV. 231 ; v. 21. ku~agarasala, 1. 230. nalo, til).°, 1.

101. b1luso, 1. 241. santhO, II. 207; IV. 17!) foll. Bunno, III. 353; IV. 139; 392; 437; v. 88; 109; 131; 207; 323 foil.

Agarika, eko, dvo, satta, I. 295; II. 206. bandhano, II. 207.

~ gal h a, I. 283; 295 foll. Agu, III. 346. A g hat a, paiica °pa~ivinaya, III. 185 foil an 0, v. 80. _ nava °vatthuni, °pa~ivinaya, IV. 408. dasa, v. 150. ~ghateti, v.172. A g hat a n a, IV. 188. A cam e t i, III. 337. ~c a y a, IV. 280. °gami dhammo, v. 243; 276. Acariya, °kula~, II. 112. °dhanalj, v. 347. pubbo,

I. 132. ~cariyaka, IV. 310. sapubLo,n.170. Ac a rna, I 295. A car a, °gocaro, I. 63 foll.; II. 14; 22; 39; III. 113;

135; 151; 155; 262; IV. 140; 152; 172; 189; 352; 357; v. 23; 25: 71 foll. ,. 89; 133; 198; 338. muttO,' I. 295; II. 206.

Acarin, anG, I. 21l. ~c i 1). 1). a., v.74ji)1l. ~ jan n a, purisa 0, v. 325.ti)ll. Ajanlya, asso, puriso. See Assa, Purisa. °jjhityita~l,

v.323. A jI va, micchij,°, II. 1>3; 240; 270. See also Micchatta ..

natthi TllthitgatasSll, miccha-ajlvo,IV. 82. sammao, I. 271. See also l\Iagga (ariyaHhangiko). °vipatti, 1. 270. °sampadi't, I. 271. parisuddhitjlvo, III. 124.

~jivaka, Ill. 276, 384. °bavako, I. 217. A jl v i n, hikho, v. 190. ~ I). a 1). y a, III. 354. Ani,n.32. ~ t' a pan a, °paritapananuyogo, r. 29(;; ll. 207. Atappa, 1.153; m.249; IV. 460ji)U.; v.17jilll. A tap i, II. 13 foll.; III. 38; 100 ,li)lI.; IV. 29; 177 .tilll. ,-

266 ji,ZZ.; 300; 457 .loll.; Y. 84; 343 foll. ,"'('1' also Arahatta (B). anD, II. 13.

Ati 17

~ tit hey y a., I: 93; IV. 63 Joll. 4d a r i y a :g, ana, v. 146; 148. ~ dan a, °patinissaggo, v. 238; 253. ~dayi:g, saro, Yare, v.137. -. ~ d a sa, v; 92; 94; 97 foll.; 103.

Aba

Ad icc a, I. 242; v. 22; 263; 266; 268. °bandhu, II. 54.

-1- d i y a, III. 45 foll. °mukho, III. 164Joll. 4 d i b ra h m a cariyi k a, 1.231 foll. Ad 1 n a v.a, °saiiiia, III. 79. ayatakena gJ:tassarena

dhamma:g bhal}.antassa, III. 251. akkosakaparibhasa­kassa, cl;c., -III. 252 foll. akaraJ?lye kayiramane, I. 57. kamesu, vitakkesu,pltiya, ci;c., IV. 439 foll. ko loke assado, I. 258 foll. dantakatthassa akhadane, III. 250. °dassavl, v. 181 .foU. anadlnavadassavJ:, v. 178; 181. duccarite, III. 267 foll. puggalappasade, III. 270. muHhassatissa, cl;c., III. 251. ,. rajantepurappav6saue, v; 81. slvathikaya, III. 268.

~desana, °pa~ihariya1J'I.170; 2.92; v.327. Ad h an a, III. 335; IV. 41. Ad hip ace a, issaro, I. 62; 212; II. 205; IV. 252; 256; _260. pacceko, III. 76. 4na p ana. See Sati. An i s a:g s a, v. 1; 311. itivadappamokkho, labhasakka­

rasiioko, II. 26. mahao, v. 106. sikkho, II. 243. akasanaiicayatane, <!tc., IV. 443 foll. adukkhamasukhe, IV. 442. upatthitasatissa. . . III.. 251. karal}.lye kayiramane,I. 58. dantakatthassa khadane, III. 250. dane, III. 41. . . . ditthiya suppatividdhana:g, II. 185. dhammasavane, III. 248; 381; IV. 361. nekkhamme, ayitakke, nippltike, IV. 439 foll. mettaya cetovimuttiya, IV. 150. yaguya, III. 250. sappurisa:g nissaya, II. 239. sllavato silasampadaya, d!:c., III. 253 foll. sucarite,

_ III. 267. sotapattiphalasacchikiriyaya, III. 441. ~ n e j j a, °ppatto, II. 184; III. 93; 100; 377 full. A pat t i, I. 20 and passim. dve, I. 87. o-kusalata, °saiiiil, _ I. 84. °bhay·ani (cattari), II. 240. ~ pad a, II. 68; 187; III. 45; IV. 31. 4 pat h a, apatha:g agacchati, III. a77 full.; IV. 404. 4padaka, 1.62; 132. ~p ay ik a, 1.265. A po, IV. 375. °raso, I. 32. °saiiiia, saiiiii, IV. 312; v. 7

foll.,. 318 foll.; 325; 353 foll. See also Dhatu. A bad h a, I~ 121; III. 94; 143; IV. 333; 415 j(lll.,' 440.

list oj~ v. 110~

j

Abii 18

A bad h i k a, III. 189; 238. abadhikinl, II. 144. A b h a, II. 130; 139; III. 34. ~ mag and h a, I. 280. A mal a k a, v. 170. Amasati, v. 263; 266.

Arab

Ami s a, opposed to dhamma, 1. 91 foll. sao, I. 81; III. 412. niro, I. 81; III. 412; 354. °garu paris a, 1. 73. °kincikkhahetu, I. 128; v. 265; 267; 283 foll.; 293; 295.

Amisantara, III. 144; 184. ~ Y a, II. 166; IV. 282foll.; 286; 288; 323. ~ Y a t a k a, III. 251. A ya tan a, IV. 451 foil. ajjhattikalJ, bahir81J, III. 400;

v. 52; 109. abhibho, v. 61. ariyaO, III. 441. kasil;a­yatanani, the ten, in detail, v. 46j(!ll.; 60. titthO, 1. 173; 175. phasso, see Phassa. cakkh usmilJ d·c., anicco, dukli:ho, anattanupas81, IV. 146; v. 359. cak­khulJ bhavissati, te rupa tanc' ayatanalJ no patisalJ­vedissati, <fe., IV. 426. cakkhuvinIieyya rupa, rf:e, III. 377; IV. 404. ~ati sati ayatane, I. 255; III. 17; 27; 82; 426. cakkhuna rupalJ disva, &e., I. 113; 176; II. 16; 39; 152 foll.; 198; 210; III. 99; 158; 163; 279; Y. 30; 348; 351. na cakkhulJ . . .

_ phoHhabbalJ manasikaroti, v. 321. ~ Y a s a k y a, IV. 96. ~ Y a can a, 1. 88; III. 47 foll. ~yasa, al,l°, IV. 98. Ay n, I. 155; II. 63 foll.; III. 47. dibba, 1.115; III. 33 ;

IV. 242; 396. sankhato, IV. 139. °ppamal}.alJ, 1. 213 ; II. 126 foll.; IV. 138; 252 full.; 261; v. 172. brah­mena ayuna, &e., santuHho, asantuHho, IV. 76. °sankharalJ ossajjati, IV. 311, 313.

~ Y uk a, appo, IV. 247. dlghO, IV. 240. niyatO, IV. 396. ~ Y n 8 sa, dhammo, III. 145. A r a k a, sanghamba, IV. 202. _ A r a k k h a, II. 120; III. 38 ; IV. 266 ; 270. °sampada,

IV. 281; 286; 322. °adhikaral}.alJ, IV. 400. eke, _ v. 29 foll. sate, v. 30. Aragga, 1. 65. A r a Ii na k s, III. 100foll.; 219; IV. 21; v.66. A r a Ii Ii a kat t a, I. 38. A r a Ii Ii i k a, I. 24. ~ r add ha, I. 148. aso, I. 148. °viriyo, see Viriya. A r a b b h a, °vattbiini. attha, IV. 331. A r a b b h a j a, III. 166 j~·ll.

19

A r am b h 0, arambha-dhatu, I.4.vii"iyo, 1.12. 16. sao, _ n. 42 foll.; 191. nir°. n.42foll. . Aramma!}.a, rnpo, arap, I. 82. sankhatO, asankhatO,

I. 83. sappitikO; nippHiko, I~ 81. sate, upekkho, I. 82. . namarupo~ IV. 385. . . Aradhaka, 1.69; v.248: 329; 833; 335. ! ram a, I. 35; 87; 130; n. 28. paribbajakO, n .. 176. A ram at ii., II, 28. A r ii. m: i k a; "samaJ!uddeso, n. 78; III. 109. .opesako,

III. 275. A r a,I. 112. . A rae a r a, °rnato, IV. 389. !racari:g, III. 216: 348; IV. 249; v. 138; 205. A r a d h a. k a., v. 329; 833. A r ii. d han a, v. 211 foll. 4ruppa, IV. 316. rope, v. 11. Aruha, II. 116; III. 162. Arogya, II. 143; III. 72;v. 135 foll. amado, I. 146;

III. 72. Arodana, I1I. 268foll. A r ° h a, °pari~aho, I. 288 foll,; II. 250 foll.; IV. 397;

v. 19. hatthO, asso, IV. 107; 110. Ali n d a, v. 65. A i h a, III. 52. A Lh a k a, II. 55; III. 337. A i h a kat h ali k a, III. 369. ! i a y a, II. 34; 55; III. 52. eramo, II. 131. Alassa, IV. 59; v.136. !li, "ppabhedo, II. 166. ~limp et i, I. 257; IV. 102. Al ° k a, I. 164; II. 139; III. 236. °saiiiia, saiiiii, II. 45;

211 ; III. 93: 323; IV. 437 ; v. 207. °bahulo, III. 432. Al ok ita, II. 104; 106 foll.; 210. . Alopa, II. 209; III, 301; IV. 318; °sahasakaro, v. 206. Al opik a, eke, dYe, saLtllo°, I. 295, II. 206. A vat t a, II. 123; 125. A v a Han i :g, II. 190; 194. A vat t i, ailavattidhammo. See Dhamma. A varaQ a, III.63.. . AvaraQata, kammao, kilesao, vipakao, III. 436. A vas a, II. 68; 168; III. 46 ; 262. ana, IV. 345. Ava s i k a (bhikkhu), I. 236; III. 261 foil. ;366. . A v i j j e y yo. si (1.:. l. aviW, aviiit, avicco, 8.viiicho), iv~ 86. A vila, 1.9; III. 233. ana, I. 9.; III. 236. A. v I, c'eva raho ca., v. 350; 353.

Avu 20 4.ha

Avudha, IV. 107; 110. Aveni, avenika (sic), avenikammani, etc., v. 74 fall. ~ s a :g sa, I. 107. 4- s a j j a, IV. 374. A sat t i, I. 138. ~ san a, °patikkhitto, I. 296; II. 206. ana, III. 389. 4-sandi,I.18I. A sa b h a, °I].thana:g, II. 8; III. 9; 417; v. 33 foll. Asava, I. 98; 165; 187; II. 196; III. 21; 245. ana,

I. 81; 98; 107 ,tilll.; 123 fall.; 234; 236; 273; 291; II. 6; 36; 87; 146; 238; III. 19; 29; 43; 114; 131; 166; IV. 13; 83; 140 fall.; 314 foll.; 400; v. 10 fall.; 36; 69; 132; 242; 340. so, I. 81; v. 242.

Asavana:g khayo, I. 107 foll..; 123 foll.; 232; 234; 236; 256; 258; 273; 291; II. 6; 36; 44 foll.; 87; 146; -149 fall.; 183; 214; 238; 251; III. 19; 69; 83;. 114; 131; 153; 202; 262; 306; 319; 322; IV. 13; 83 fall.; 119; 140 foll.; 224; 291; 314 fall.; 400; v. 10 fall.; 36; 69; 94 foll.; 98; 105; 132; 174 foll.; 200; 211; 340; 343 foll. dasa dhamma sa~l' vattanti, v. 237. parikkhaya:g gacchanti, v. 343 fall, asavehi citta:g vimutta:g, II. 154 fall. °samudayo, °nirodho, °nirodhagaminI patipada yathabhiita:g paja­nati, I. 16-5; III, 93. asavana:g nidanasambhavo, c!:c., III. 410; 414. kama, bhavo, avijjO, I. 165; 167; 196; II. 211; III. 93; 414; IV. 179. ditthadhammikit, samparayika, v. 70. parikkhiI].a, IV. 418; 434; 451 fall. °pariyadana:g, IV. 146. vighatapari!aha, IV. 16I. val;l<;l.hanti, L 85 fall. sa:gvara pahatabba, c!:c., III. 387 fall.

khlI}-asava, I. 77; 109; 241: 266; IV. 370 fall .. : v. 40; 174; 233; 253 fall. See also Arahatta (forrnula C). 110°, v. 40. khII].asavassa anubhavo, IV. 120. khlnasavassa balani, IV. 224. -

~ s a (dve), I. 86.' vigataso, I. 107; 108. 4- s apk a, v. 847 foll.-; 351; 359. A sId a t i, III. 69; 373. ASlvisa, II. 110; III. 69. A h a r a, IV. 108. the four, v. 52. aYlJJaya, J;c., Y. 113.

vijjavimuttiya, Y. 114; 118. bhavataI}-haya, v. 116. kabalinkarao, III. 192joll. (see n. 10). °tthitika, sabbe satta, v. 50; 55. nerayikana~), J;c., v. 269 foll.bho­gana~), c!:c., v. 136. sukhasso, III. 5l. ahara. patik­ldilasanna (sanDi), III. 79; 83; 142 fall.; IV. 49

Ahareti, 1,114; 295; II. 40; 145; 206; IV. 167.

21 In

A hun e y y S., Ii. 56 and passim. °aggi, IV. 41; 45. sahuneyyako, 11.70; 145foll.

lee h a k a, 1lI. 28. lee h a, II. 143; IV. 293 fall.; 325 fall.; v. 40; 42 fall. ;

157. °pakato, III. 119; 191; 219 fall. °vinayo, IV. 15 : v. 165; 167.

I Ii j ita, II. 45. Itt h a, II. 66 fall. dasa ittha, v. 135. I I). a, III. 352; v. 324. . It a r a (v. l. ittara), II. 187. It i k ira, II. 191. I ti v a d a, °ppamokkho, II. 26. It i v u t t a. k a, II. 7; 103; 178; III. 86; 177; 361 fall. It i has a, 1.11)3; 166; III. 223. I t tJI a t t a, I. 63; II. 82; 159; 203. See also Arahatta - (f01"'1nula A). / Itt hi, 1.28; 138; II. 115; 209; 1lI.68; 90; 156 ..

itthindriyan, °kutta:g, etc., lV •. 57 fall. kula, III. 76; IV. 16; 19. °rupa:g, etc., I. 1 fall.; 1lI. 68. purisa:g bandhati, IV. 196.

I d d h a, III. 215. I d d h i, I. 145. anekavihita:g iddhividha:g ... I. 170

fall.; 255; 1lI. 17 ; 28; 82 fall.; 280; 425 fall.; v. 199. amisa-o, dhamma-o, I. 93. °patihariya:g, I. 170; 292. samadhi is necessary fm' attainment oj, 1lI. 425.

I d d h i k a, eva:gmaho, v. 129. . I d d hip a d a, the fOUl", .IV. 125 fall.; 203; 225 ; 309; 463;

v. 175. in detail, I. 39; 297; 11.256; 1lI.82. I d d him a, I. 23; 25; II. 185 ; III. 340. In d a (devana:g), I. 144. sa-0, v. 325 fall. In d r i y a (personal, especially physical, faculties), in­

driyana:g avekallata, III. 441. indriyana:g paripako, v. 203. °paropariyatta, v. 34; 38. indriyani vip­pasannani (vippasldati), I. 181; III. 380. indriyana:g samata (v. l. samatho'), III. 375 fall. itthO,puriso, IV. 57.' purisindriyaniiI).ani, III. 404. santO, I. 65; II. 38: O{a)sa.:gvaro, III. 360; IV. 99; v. 113 fall.; 136. indriyesu (a)guttadvaro :(dvarata), I. 25; 94; 113; II. 39; Ill. 70;· 138; 17.3; 199; 301; 330; 430; 449 fall.; IV. 25; 166; v. 134. rakkhati cakkhundriya:g cakkhundriye . . . manindriye sa:gvara:g apajjati, I. 113; II. 16; 39; 152; 210; III. 99; 163.; v. 348; 351. cakkhundriya-- ... manindriyasa:gvarasa:gvuto, III. 387 fall. '.

c

In 22 Uju

the five (faculties of moral sense), IV. 125 fall.; 203; 225; v. 56; 175. in detail, I. 39; 42' foll,.; 297; II. 149 foll.; III. 277; 282. the fou?", omitting panna, II. 141. the three, 1. 118 foIl. pancindriyani mudlini, II. 15I.

magic pOWe1" (issariyani), indriyani okkhipati, IV. 264 foll. .

In d r i y a (adj.), gutta, I. 236. pakatO, I. 70; 266; 280; III. 355; 391; SalJVutO, I. 70; 266; III; 391. samahitO, II. 6.

I ri :r;t a, v. 156; 158; 160; 162. I r i y a t i, III. 451; v. 41. lsi, II. 24; 51. the ten, in detail, III. 224; 229; IV. 6l. Iss a r a, IV. 90. °adhipaccalJ, see Adbipacca. Iss a r i y a, IV. 263. Is 8 a, I. 95; 281; 299; II. 203; 205; IV. 148 ;349; 456 ;

465; v.40; 42 foll. ;156; 209; 310 ;,361. ano,1. 95. °malalJ, r. 105;. °salJyojanalJ, IV. 8.

Iss a sa, IV. 423. Iss uki, III. 140; 335; IV. 2. ana, III. 140; IV. 2.

I s ii, rathe, IV. 191.

U k k a lJ set i, II. 27. U k k a H hit a, III. 231; 234. Ukkamma (v.l. okkamma), III. 301. Uk k a 1 a (vassalJ bhafifia), n. 31. Ukka, 1. 210; 257. Uk k a c i.t a, a-vinita parisa, I. 72; 285. Uk k uti k a, 1. 296; II. 206. °ppadbanalJ, I. 296; II. 206. Uk k 11 1 a, °vikulalJ, I. 37. Uk k ° tan a, °vaficananikatisaciyogo, II. 209; v. 206.

,Ukkhepaniyakamma, I .. 99. . Uggahetar, IV. 196. U g g hat ita, III. 68 foll. ugghatitannu, II. 135.· U cc a, O~haniyo, v. 82. U c ch a n g a, °pafifio, I. 130. U c c had a n a, I. 62 ; II. 70; IV. 54; 386. Uc chi n d a t i, ncchejjissami, IV. 17. U c c h n, III. 76; IV. 279. °bijalJ, I. 32; v. 213. U c c he d a, °va;<!o, IV. 174; 182foll. U ju, °kayo, see Anapanasati. °gato,Ogatiko, III. 285 foll.;

. 315; v. 290 foll.; 329 foll.,. 333 foll. °patipanno, see Sangha. °papattiko, v. 290 foll. °bhiito, II. 57; IV, 292.

TJjjh 23

U j j h a gg e t i, III. 91. U j j hat t i b a 1 a, IV. 223. Uiicha, 1. 36; III. 66fijll.; 104. Utthatar, IV. 285; 289; 322.

TJd

UHhana, III.3110 ana, IV. 195. °phalupajlvI, II. 135. °viriyadhigato, III. 45; 76. samapatti-vutthanakusa­lata, 1. 94. °sampada, IV. 281 ; 286; 322.

U H h a hi k a, III. 38 ; IV. 266 fall. U 1.1 I} a t a, II. 86. °Olfata, II. 86. U'p;dlnabhi, II. 73. U 1.1 I} a, III. 37; IV. 265; 269. U t U, IV. 138 fall.; °paril).amajalJ, II. 87; III. 131; v.llO.

°parissayalJ, III. 388. °salJvaccharalJ, II.75. U tun 1, III. 221. ana, III 221; 226. U t t a ~ a, uttamangalJ, IV". 278. Uttarasanga, 1.67; 145; 11.146. U t tar i man u s sad ham m 0, III. 430; v. 88. tJ t tan a, °seyyaka, III. 6. parisa, I. 70. Uttanlkaroti, III. 361 fall. U d a k a, Oath a, III. 52. °athaka, II. 55. °orohanto,

II. 123. udakorohako, v. 263. udakorohal:tanuyogo, I. 296; II. 203. °bubbula11, IV. 137. °maniko, III. 27. °maUako, 1. 250. °rahado, 1. 9; II. 103; III. 25. °vahako, I. 178. udakupamo puggalo, IV. 11. udaka­lekhupamo, I. 283.

U d a pat t a, III. 230 j()ll.; v. 92; 94; 97 fall.; 103. Udapana, IV. 171. U day a, II. 199. °tthika, II. 199. °vyayo (khandhanalJ),

II. 15. udayatthagamI, III. 143, 152 fall.; IV. 111 ; 234 ; 271 ; 285; 289; 352; v. 15; 25; 28; 91. °bhaya­nupassl, II. 90; III. 32; IV. 153.

U dan a, r. 67. See also Anga (Tipitaka). U dum bar a, °khadiko, IV. 283; 287; 324. Uddalomi,1.181. U d d ass e t i, IV. 66. U d d a p a, v. 194. U d dis s a °katalJ, I. 295. U d des a, IV. 114; v. 50 fall. eke, III. 67; 180. sa-0,

III. 418. UddhalJ8ota, 1.233;11.134; IV. 14foll.; 73 fall.; 146;

380 i v. 120 .. Uddhaggika, 11.68; III. 259. U ddha cca, I. 256; 282;- III. 375; 421; 449; IV. 87;

v. 142; 145; 148. See also SalJyojana. °kukkucca~l, see NlvaraJ:.la.

Cd 24 Cpa

Uddhatft, II. 23; III. 3!H; Y. 9~); ~15; 97; 142; 163. ano, II. 211; Y. 93foll.; 97; 104.

U d dh a m b hag iy a. See Sft~lyojana. U d d has eta, 1.202 (7:. l. uddhasto. C0117. = upari

dhalJsito). F ddhasta, II. 211 (1. 202 n.). ana, II. 126. U d d h urn a t a Ie a. See Subha, Asubha. Udraya, sukho, dukkho. See Sukha, Dukkha. Unnalft,1. 70; 266; II. 26; III. 199; 355; 391. ane,

I. 70; 2fi6; III. 199; 39l. Unnaminnami, IY.237. lJpakal?-l.lakajappi, III. 136. r p a k a r a l?- ft, II. 86. pamvitta 0, Y. 264; 266; 283 ; 292.

pahutavittaO, T. 290 foll. LT p a k k i 1 e s ft, I. 207; II. 67 ; III. 386 joll.; Y. 195.

agantnko, I. 10. o~ariko, £i':c., I. 253. vigataO, IV. 177. candimasuriyanal], samaJ:.labrahmal)iina:g, II. 5:~L jiita­rupassa, cittassa, III. 16.

F p ft k k hal a t i, III. 101. D p a gam i 1J, II. 6. Upaghata, III. 173. Upajjhiiya, II. 66; 78; III. 69. Up a t ~ h a k a, 1. 121; III. 31; 189. sangha, I. 26; III.

39. gilam'ipatthiikl, I. 26. r p a q han a, °SiiralJ, I. 225. (matapitunnalJ), 1. 151. Upaqhanasala, II. 51; 197. Up a t i g ace hat i, upaccagUlJ, III. 31I. U pad a lJ set i, III. 139 foll. j 264; v. 66. IT pad a h iit a b b a, III. 196. Upaddava, 1.101. Up a d han a, ubhatolohitakoo, 1. 137; 181. Up a d hi, niro, I. 80; 138. ,Okkhayo, IV. 150. sankhayo,

II. 24; III. 382. Cpatinissago, see Pa~inisagga. °su_ khalJ, I. 80.

Upanaha, I. 95; 299; IV. 148; 349; 456; 465; v.39; 41 foll. j 156; 209; 310; 361. °vinayo, I. 91.

Upanahi, III. 260; 334; v, 123; 125; 156. ano,v.124 foll.

Upanijjhay'ati, IV. 55. Upanidhaya, III. 181 foll. (dibbasukha:g) IV. 253

foll. j 257 ; 261. Up a n ib h a, III. 324. Upanisa, sa_a, ana, I. 198, hatupaniso, III. 19; 200;

360; IV. 99; 336; v. 4 foll.; 313 foll. °sampanno, III. 20; 200 jClli. j 360; Y. 4 foll.

Upa 25 Upa

Upanisa, 1.198; Iv.35l. Up ani hat u :g, v. 43 ; 45. U papaj j a, III. 415; v. 292; 294; 297; 299. Upapatti, v. 289 fall. danae, IV. 239. devalokao,

I. 115. Upaparikkha, III. 381foll.; IV. 221; 223; v.126. U pap a r i k k h i:g, IV. 221 ; 223 ; 296; 328. U par a j j a, III. 154. . Upalikkhati, III. 94; 96 fall.; 99 .

. Up a va j j a, ana, IV. 82. . Up a va d a t i, v. 88. Up a v a d a k a, ariyanalJ. See Ariya. Up a vas a ti, I. 142; 144; 205. upavuttho,I. 211. Upavayati, IV. 46. Upavasa, v.40. U p a vic a r a, III. 363 foll.; v. 134. Up a sag g a, I. 101. Up a san t a, II1.394. Up a sam a, III. 325 fall.; v. 216; 238 fall. vitakko,

II. 14. °anussati,1. 30; 42. anupasamaramo, II. 132. avupasamo, I. 3.

Up a sam pad a, IV. 276 full. and passim. upasampa-detabbo, v. 72.

Up a s e vi IJ, vyattaO, III. 136. UpassaHha, udakupassattha, III. 226. Up a hac ca. See Parinibbayin. Upaharati, II. 87. Up a h a r a, II. 87; III. 33; v. 66. Upativatta, II. 15. Up a dan a, upayupadiina, v. 111. °kkhayadhimutto, III.

376 fall. °gato, IV. 69. °nirodho, 1. 177. °kkhandha, see Khandha.

Up a dis e sa, III. 143. an°, II. 120; IV. 75 fall.; 202; 313. sa_o, IV. 75 fall.; 378 fall.

Upayasa, 1. 144; 177; II. 123; 203. sao, I. 203; III. 3 ; 429. ano,II1. 429.

Up a r add h a, v.230. U par a m b h 0, parupiirambho, II. 181. °citto, III. 175 ;

IV. 25 fall. Up ii s ak a, I. 56 fall. and passim. kittavata hoti, IV.

220 foll.. °caJ?qalo, °ratana:g, III. 206. °parisa, II. 132.

U pas i k a, 1. 88, and passim. eva:g niraye, sagge, v. 287. sati, v. 288.

°parisa, II. 132. nikkhita avisarada agara:g . ajjhava-

26 Fssii

Up e k k h a k a, III. 169 full.; 279; Y. 30. See also Jhana ( thil'(l).

Up e k k h ii, III. 185; IV. 47 foll.; 70 foll. See cdso Jhiina (foll1'th). °iiramma~aB, 1. 82. °cetovimutti, 1. 39; III. 291; IV. 300; v. 301; 360. °nimittalJ, 1. 256. °sukhalJ, I. 81; IV. 412. °sahagato, I. 42; IV. 300; 443. sahagatena cetasii, see Ceto, cetasii.

Up ° sat h a, go13iilakao, nigal)thaO, ariyaO, I. 205 foll.; 211. aHhangasamanniigato, IV. 248; 258 full.; v.83. navah' angehi upavuttho, IV. 388. {u13avasati), I. 142 ; 144; 205; IV. 248foll. °pucchako, IV. 276.

Up 13 a t t i, °pati1iibhikiini sa:gyojaniini, II. 133 full. U1313alaka, nirayo, v.173. U p 13 ali n I, III. 2u. Up 13 ii d a, 1. 152 ; 286; 296. ana, 1. 286; 296; II. 214;

249; III. 84 filll. ta~ho, II. 248. cittO, III. 123; IV. 65. Ubbatuma, IV. 191 ; 193. Ubbiihikii, v.71. Ubbej eta, II. 109; IV. 189. U b h a H h a k 0, I. 296; II. 206. Ubhata, °bhiiga-vimutto, I. 73; IV. 10; 77. Ummagga. See Magga. U m m u j j at i, IV. 11 foll. Ummattaka, IV. 248. Ummii, v.61. Ummiida, Y. 169. U m m u j j am ii n a k a, II. 182 . U Y yo jan a, uyyojanikapatisagyutto, IV. 233. Uyyodhika, v.65. Urattij)i:g, II. 188; III. 54; 416; IV. 293. U rat t hal a, II. 174. U r a b b h a, I. 252; II. 207; IV. 41 foll. °ghataka,

I. 251. U hi k a, v" 289 foll. Dpakkhiko, I. 241; 296; II. 206. Ullitiivalitta, 1.137; IV. 231. Usa b h a, 1. 188 j II. 207; IV. 41 foll.; 376; v. 347; 350;

359. Us I r a, °niilimattani, II. 199. US U, II. 117; III. 162. Us s a, III. 359. Ussakkati, III. 241foll. Ussankita, III. 128. Ussajjitvii, IV •. 191. Us sad a k a j a t a, III. 231 ; 234. Us s ii dan a, III. 89; 91-93.

Ussavabindu, IV. 137. Ussadeti, IV. 198; 201. U s sap a n a, IV. 41.

27 Ela

U ss ah a, II. 93; 195; III. 75; 307; IV. 320; v. 9ii; 95; 98 fall.; 104 fall.

Ussuka, IV. 266 fall. Ussukkata, v.195. U s sur a, °bhatta:g, III. 260. Usseneti, II. 214 fall. Usso~hi, II. 93; 195; III. 307; IV. 320; v. 93; 95; 98

fall. ; 104 fall.

Vmi, °jato, III. 232; 235. °ghato, II. 189. °bhaya:g, _ II. 123 fall. Usara, IV. 237. V has a t i, III. 91.

E k a, °agarika, I. 154; 295; II. 206; III.129. oarakkha, v. 29 fall. °asanika, III. 220. °cakkhu, I. 130. °bljI, 1. 233; IV. 380; v. 120. °bhattiko, 1. 212; III. 216 ; 260 ;v. 205. ekadhammo, I. 3 fall.; 11; 30; 43; v; 50; 55. ekarupalJ, d:c., r.lfoll. eko pafiho ... uddeso ... veyyakaral;talJ, v. 50; 55. eko puggalo, I. 33.

E k a:g sa, o-vacana, -vyakaraI).Iyo, II. 46. ekalJseua upavadati, v. 190.

E ka g g a, citta~, citto, 1. 70; 266; II. 14; 29; III. 391. Ekaggata, cittass', I. 36; IV. 40. E kat ta, v. 202. E k an ta, °ka~ako, m. 406: IV. 11. °gato, III. 326 fall.

°dukkho, v.289. °nibbida, III. 83; IV. 143; v. 216; 238 fall. °paripuI).I).o, -oparisuddho, v. 204. sukho, II. 231; III. 409 ; v. 290 foll.

Ekantalomi, 1. 181. Ekalopiko,I.295;n.206. E k a h i k a, r. 295; II. 206. Eklbhava, III. 289; v.89; 164 fall. E k ° d i, III. 354. °bhavo. See Jhana (jormula of second).

°bhavadhigato, I. 254; III. 24; 425. °hoti, I. 254. Efa, ana, II. 15. EI).eyyaka, 1.48; II. 122. E t ad a g ga,II.17. Erakavattika, r.47; II. 122. E I a k a, Oman tara, I. 295 ;' II. 206. E I a mug a, II. 252; III. 436; IV. 226. ana, III. 437;

IV. 226.

Ela 28 Opa

E 1 a g a ! a, ana, IV. 296; 328. E san a, the three, in deta'i[,' II. 41; v. 31. amisa.G ,

dhamma.o,1. 93. pariyo, I. 93. samavayasaHtJhesano, II. 41 ; v. 29 foll.

E s i k a, IV. 106; 109. Ehipassika, nijjaro, II. 198. nibbana:g, 1. 158.

dhammo, see Dhamma. E hi b had ant i k a, I. 295; II. 206.

Ok a, Y. 232 foll. ; 253 foll. ana, v. 232 foll.; 253 foll. Okasa, 1.253; IV. 449. o k ot i m a k a, II. 85; III. 385 foll. Okkassa, IV. 16; 19; 65. Okkhipati, IV. 264foll. o g ace hat i, IV. 101. o gad h a, nibbanO gamI, II. 26. amataO, see Amata.

, ogadhappatto, III. 297 fall. Ogha, II. 200 full. kama, III. 69. OJ a v a lJ, III. 260. OJ a, III. 396. Oqha, IY.131. 01]. a t a, °U1].vata, II. 86. °OI].ata, II. 86. OI].ojeti, IV. 210; 214. o t a'r at i, otiI].I].a, II. 123 foll. Otara, III. 67; 259. Ottappa, 1.50;,83; 95; III. 4foll.; 352; IV. 11. Gan,

I. 50; 83; 95; III. 421 ; v. 146'; 148; 214. kusalesu dhammesu, v. 123 foll. °garavata, III. 331 ; IV. 29. hire, II. 78; IY. 99; 151; v. 214.

'OttapilJ,'II.13foll.; III.Sioll.; 7 foll.; 112; 434; IV. 2; v. 124; 148. ana, II. 13; III. 3 fall.; 7 fall.; 112; IV. 1 fall.; 4 foil.; 23; 38; 109; 155; 217; 220; v. 123; 125; 146.' .

Ottapita, ano, II. 218. , , 0 dan a, III. 49; IV. 231. °kummasupacayo, IV. 386. ,0 d a t a, III. 239 ; IV. 94 ; 263 ; 306 ; 349 ; Y. 62,. °vasanalJ.

III. 384; IV. 217. Odh unati, III. 365. Onltapattapa1].i, II. 63. Opakkamika, II. 87; III. 131 ; v.ll0. Opadhika, IV. 292foll. o pan a y i k a, nijjaro, II. 198. nibbanalJ, I. 158. dhammo,

se(~ Dhamma. Opapakkhi, 1.188.

Opa 29

Opapiit~ka, I. 232; 245: 269; II. 5; 89; 186; 238; IV. 12'; 226; 399; 423 ioll... v. 265 ; 268; 286; 289; 291 ; 293; 296; 343 fall.

Opasamika, II. 132. Opateti, III. 137; 392 fall. Obhaggobhagga, IV. 435j{)ll. o b has a, II. 130; 139; IV. 302. uttanO, gambhlrc , II.

105. o m a, III. 359. Ora b b h i k a, r. 251 ; II. 207; III. 303. Ora m bh a g iy 0, See SalJyojana. Oramattaka, IV. 22; v.157; 164. Oravitar, v.149. Or u d d h a, III. 393. O! a r i k a, nimittalJ, obhaso, IV. 309 fall. Olaggati, III. 384. Olikhati, III. 295. Oligalla, 1.161; III. 389. 01 u b b h a, III. 298. Ovata, IV. 277. Ovadaka, 1.25. Os a d h i, °tar~ka, v. 62. o hit a, °sota, IV. 391. °bharo. See Arahatta (joTlitula C.).

KalJsa,Iv.393. K a 1J sat hal a, III. 25. K a k k a sa, v. 265; 283; 293. K an k hat i, . Satthari, dhamme, d·c., IV. 460; v. 17 Joll. Kankha, 11.79; 160; 185; IV. 152. . K an k h i 1J, II. 174. K ace h a, I. 197. K ace h a. t i, III. 181 fall. K an can a, III. 346. Kancuka, r.145. Kan n a, II. 205; IV. 128. K a ~ a s i, II. 54. Kataha, ayoO, IV. 138. Kat t h a, 1. 124; II. 95; III. 6; IV. 72. kaHhaggi,

·IV. 41; 45. Kat hal a, I. 9; 124; 253; III. 6. K a n a, °bhakkho, 1. 241; 295; 11.206. K a n a j a k a, I. 145; IV. 392. K a 1]. t a k a, dasa, v. 134; saddao, v. 133 jidl.; aD, niko,

v. 135. bwtakapassayiko, I. 296; II. 206.

Ka7f 30

KaI).tha, IV. 131; 377 • . Kandaka, III. 383. Ka~4 u, sa:ghanti, IV. 437. K a I,l I,l a, I. 47. °sota:g, IV. 86. °sukho, II. 209. K a I,l I,l i k Ii, r a, v. 61.

Kam

K a I). h a, III. 241. °abhijati, III. 383 full. kammalJ, II. 230. °maggo, v. 244; 278. dhammo, v. 232 fall.; 253 fall. °vipako, II. 230 fall.

Katannuta, I. 61; II. 226; 229. aO, I. 61; 11.226; 229; III. 273.

Katatta, I. 56. aO,I. 56. Katavedita, I. 61; II. 226; 229. aO,I. 61; II. 226;

229; III. 273. Kattar, II. 102. (pal)halJ), I. 103. Katthi, v.157. Kat h a, I. 130; 151; III. 117; 184. anupubbiO, IV. 186; .

209; 213. tiracchanao, Ill. 256; v. 128; 185; 189. atiracchana-, ananakathiko, IV. 153. danao, sl1ao, saggaO, IV. 186; 209; 213. dukkatha, sukatha, III. 181 fall. dhammi}ii, II. 51; IV. 307; v. 188; 192. viggahikaD, IV. 87.

Kat h a vat t h u, tlui, I. 197. dasa (in detail), IV. 352; 357; v. 67; 129 jull.

Kadariya" II. 59; IV. 79 foIl. K a d a 1 I, II. 73. Kadalimigapavarapaccattharal).a, 1. 137; 181;

III. 50; IV. 394. Ka n dar a, II. 210 ; IV. 437. Ka p a la, I. 36; m. 225. ayoD, IV. 70 full. K a p p a, ka ppassa asankheyyani, II. 142. K a p pat t h 11, III. 402 full.; IV. 160; v. 76 .

. Kappatthiya, v. 75. Kappasa, III. 37; IV. 265; 269. kappasiko,Iv.394. Kappiya, I. 84; 85. aO, °sannl,I. 84, 85. K a b ali n k a r a (kaba!lkara), III. 192 full.; v. 336. Kama n da 1 uk a, v.263. Kambaia, IV. 394. kesao, I. 240; 286; 295. vaiao,

1.240; 296. Kamma, I. 223; II. 67; IV. 332. appaW, sappaW,

1. 21. °avaraI).ata, III. 436. avenio, v. 74foll. kal)ha, sukka, II. 230 fall. kammassako, nI. 186. °patha, dasa, v. 54; 57; 266; 268. l,ayaO , vacio, manoo, I. 32,104; 106; 110: 154; 261 j()ZZ.;292 jiJll.; II. 69 ;87; 135; 237; 252 ; III. 33; 129; 131; 150; 269; 288 jall.; IV. 364; v. 212 fulL; 289 fall. / 350;

Kaln 31 Kala

353. °kkhaya, II. 230; 232. tajjaniyaQ, d':C., I. 99.

ditthadhamma-, samparayavedaniyau, xc., IV. 382. dhamma-, adhammakammani, cf;c., I. 74. navalJ, puraI;1aIJ ,I. 220; II. 197. kammanalJ nidanasam· bhavo, xc., III. 410; v.262. °nidanasankhayo, v. 262. nidanani kammanalJ samudayaya, I. 134; 135; 263 foll. °nirodho, I. 263; III. 410. papao, I. 48; 139; 141; 149; 249; III. 354; v. 300 foll. papassa, .kal­ya\lassa kammassa pavatti, Y. 86 foll. °phalupajlvl, II. 135. (Makkhalivado), 1. 286 .. yathakammupago, Sel' s.v. °lakkhal).o, I. 102. °vado, I. 287. vinaya", avinayaO, I. 74. °vipakaja abadha. Y. 1l0. safice­tanika~l, v. 292; 294; 297; 299. °samadanalJ, III. 417; 419;v. 33; 35; 37. °ssako, d·c., III. 72 foll.; 186; v. 88; . 288. sLlkkatadukkatana~) kam­maphalfllJ. 1. 268 foll.; IV. 226; v. 265; 268; 286 ; 289; 291; 293; 296.

Kammafifia, I. 9; III. 375; aD, IV. 333. Kammafifiata, I. 9. K am man t a, kaya 0, vaclo, manoa, v. 292' foll. khetta­

kammantasamantavoharo, III. 77. kurura Q, III. 383.

susaIJvihitaO, IV. 269; 272. paticchannao, 1. 60. °vipatti, I. 270. sakkaccalJ kammantalJ adhiHhiHi, 1.115. °sampada, r. 271. sammao-, micchao, see Magga, Micchatta.

K a m mas s a kat a, III. 186. Kammara, v.263. Kammaramata, III. 116; 173; 293 foll.; 309 foll.;

330; 449; IV. 22; 24; 331; v.163. K a m mas a, °kari, II. 187. Kay a, II. 209; III. 226. viko, III. 226. v. 205. K a raj a kay a, v. 300 foll. KaraJ}.a (=karalfa, see s.t'.), I. 141. nathakaral,la

dhamma, the ten, v.23 full. 89. K a r a If I Y a, v. 336. afifio me akappo, v. 88; 210.

uttario, v. 157; 164. cetanaya, v. 2; 312. kassakassa. gahapatissa, I. 229; 239. bhikkhussa, I. 230 .loll. sama\lao, 1.229. katalJ, see Arahatta. bahuo, III. 116.

K a r u If a, I. 42; III. 185. cetovimutti, I. 38; III. 291 ; IV. 300; v. 360. 'osahagatena cetasa, I. 183; 196; II. 129; 184; III. 225; v. 300; 345.

K a J ° p i, o-mukba, I. 295; II. 206. °hattho, IV. 376. K a 1 ali b hut 0, III. 233. K a 1 :1 h a, IV. 196; 401. K a 1 a y a, v. 170.

Kali 32

Kali, II. 3; 25; v. 171; 174; 324. Ie ale bar a, II. 48, 50 (/". l. ka!ev"). K a 1 y a 1) a, kalyal.lalJ karoti, 1. 138 full. °kalyiil.lena

kalyiiJ)atara~), II. 222.fiJll. adi- 0, majjhe, pariyosiina- 0,

see Dhamma. °mittata, °mitto, see Mittata. °viik­karaI).atft, I. 38. °vakkara.q.o, II. 97; III. 114.

E. a 11 ita k usa 1 0, III. 311 ; IV. 34. K a vi, eintaO, sutaO, atthaO, patibhanao, II. 230. K a sat a, parisa- 0, 1.72. Kasambu, °j!ito, II. 240; IV. 128; 201. Kasavatta., sao, aD, I. 112. K as i J? a, the ten, in df'tail, I. 41. °iiyatanani, the ten, in

detail, v. 46 joll. ; 60. pathavlkasi.q.asamapattiparamo, ((;c., v. 47.

Kasira, aOHi:bhi, II. 23; 36. K ass a k a, 1. 241. karaJ)lyani, 1. 229; 239. Kahapa.q.a, I. 250. a<}<Jhao, I. 250; v. 83 joll. kahii,-

pa.q.ako, 1. 48; II. 122. Kaka, v.149. °peyya, III. 27. K a k ace hat i, III. 299. Kama, I. 50; 266 III.; 410 Jull. aHhisankhahlpama, ,(·e.,

III. 97. angiirakasllpama, IV. 224; v. 97; 175. °aramo, tC·c., IV. 438. kamesanil, II. 42. °kamI, II. 62. kamanalJ (kamesu) adlnavo, IV. 186 ; 209; 439 JiJZZ. kamanalJ adhivacana:g, III. 310; IV. 289. kamanalJ nidanasambhavo, d:c., III. 410 full. kamanalJ nissa­ra.q.alJ, III. 245. kamanalJ parinna, v.64. kamesu mie­chaearo, see Sila. kamanalJ samudayo, doc., II. 10. kam­attha, III. 229. °cchando, 1. 134 ; see also NivaraJ)3., SalJyojana (orambhagiya). °dhatu, see Dhatu. °nandi, sneho, tf:c., II. 10. nirujjhati, IV. 410. °pari!aha, I. 68; II. 10. °bhava, I. 223. °bhogi, II. 6; 17; III. 351; IV. 281; 438. blJOgi, dasa, v. 177 foll. CbhogIseyya, II. 244. °m!ljjho, °pariyesana,-I 68. yebhuyyena satta kamesu pala!lta, III. 5. °yogo, II. 10. °liibhabhijappI, III. 353. labhakiimo, ct-c., II. 240.· °vitakka, I. 68, see also Vitakka. °sankappa, III. 145 ;259. "salJyojanatigo, III. 373. °sahagato, IV. 440. °sukhalJ, I. 80; IV. 415. sabbe kama anicca dukkha vipariJ)iimadbamma, II. 177.

K a mag u 1.1 a, panea, II. 125; III. 40; 69; 172; 312 full.: 315 ; IV. 55; 118; v. 272. in detail, III. 411; IV. 415 ; 430; 449; 458; v. 203. kamagu.q.ana:g adhivacanalJ, III. 315. manusaka, dibba, V. 272 p)Zl. pancahi kama-

_ gu.q.ehi samappito, IV. 239; V. 203. . KiimulJ, yenaO, IV. 192; 194.

Kay 33 Kal

Kay a, 1. 54; 201; II. 61; IV. 332. constituent parts, III. 323; v. 109. abhavitaO, III. 106 foll. group, asurao, I. 143.

aharasambhuto, &c.,n: 145. evalJ - dhammo, evalJ-bhavI, evalJ-anatito, III. 324. °kammalJ, see Kamma. kaye avitarago, III. 249; IV. 461 ; 463 foll. kaye asubhanupassi viharati, III. 142foll.; v. 109; kaye kayanupassi, I. 39; 296; II.· 256; III. 449; IV. 300; 457 foll. kayena duccaritalJ carati, see Duccarita. kayena phusitva, v. 11. °gatasati, see Sati. catummahabhiitiko, IV. 386. nanatta 0, ekatta 0,

IV. 39 foll.; 401. nikaHhao, anikaHhao, II. 137. °pariharikal] civaral], II. 209. passaddhao (passam­bhati), III. 21 ; 285; IV. 176; v. 3 ; 329 foll.; 333 foll. passaddhakayasankharo, II. 41; v. 29 foll. . .. piiralJ nanappakarassa asncino, III. 323; v.109. bahudukkho bahuadInavo, v. 109. bhiivitaO, abhavitaO, I. 250 foll.; v. 42 foll. madhurakajato, III. 69 foll. manomayo, see that title. °sakkhI, 1. 74; 118; IV. 10: 451 ; v. 23. saviIiIial).ako, IV. 53. saraddhao, v. 93; 95; 97. asaraddho, IV. 176. with vaca and mana (cetb), 1. 63; 152. kammantasandosavyapatti, v. 292; 297. °kam­mantasampatti, v. 294 foll.; 298. kayena . . . [a]dhammacariya-[ vi]samacariya, v. 302 foIl. kayena •.. salJsappati, v. 289 foll. °muni, °moneyyalJ, I. 273. evanko, I. 112. °sankharo, r. 122; II. 158; 231. °saIicetanahetu, II. 157. °samacaro, III. 186 foll. °suci, I. 273. °8oceyyalJ (kayena ... [a]soceyyalJ), I. 271; v. 264; 266.

Kay i k a (sukha~l), I. 81. K a r a, atta 0, para 0, III. 337. KarilJ, kha:r;tqakari, chiddao, J:c., v. 158; 161. sam-

pajanaO, v. 206. KaruIiIia, III. 189. K a r a!}. (.1 a va, IV. 172. samaI}ao, yavaO, IV. 169 foll. Kala.ka, II.241. apagataO, IV. 186; 210; 213. vigata-

ka!ako, III. 49. vicitaO, IV. 231. Ka 1 a, cattaro,II. 140. kalal,) janati, IV. 114. °pakkho,

II. 18. °vadI, II. 22: 209. K a 1 a k i r i y a, 1. 22; 77; 261 foll.; III. 293; 295; 306;

IV. 320. K a 1 a Ii Ii n, III. 148; IV. 113. K a 1 a Ii Ii uta, II. 101. K a 1 ann s a r i y a, v. 22. K ali j a 11 i k a, I. 253.

]{av 34 Kill>

Kaveyya, III. 107. IGt say a, kasayani vatthani, I. 107; II. 208; IV. 118;

274; 280. K a s i k a, vatthalJ, I. 248; III. 50. Kasu, angaraO, IV. 224; v. 97; 175. K i lJ k a r a, °pa~issavI, III. 37; IV. 265; 267 foll. KilJkaraT,lIya, III. 113; 116; 258; v.24; 27: 90;338. KilJvadilJ, 1.62 .

.. Kicca, II. 67. aO, II. 67. bahuo, III. 116. °kiir!, III.

443. °karal}lyalJ, IV. 87. Kiccha, aOlabhI, II. 23; 36. K i ii can a, kame akiiicano, V, 232 foll.; 253 foll. KiHha, III. 393. Ki t th a d a, III. 393. Kith, II. 32. °sadda, kalyaT,lo, I. 57 foll.; 180; III. 30;

39; 58; 253; 267 foll.; IV. 80. papako, 1. 126; III. 30; 252; 267 foll. j 269.

Kibbisa, II. 174foll.; v.75. KimakkhayilJ, 1. 62. Kim i, III. 241 foll. l{ i ill pur i sa, I. 77. l{imvadilJ, 1.62. K i r i y a, 1. 286. kiriyavado, °vadI, I. 62; 287; IV. 180.

aO, IV. 174; 180; 182 fall. Kilamatha, II. 48; 50; 199; III. 238. K i 1 e sa, °avaral)ata, III. 436. Kqita, hasitalapitaO, IV. 55. Kukku, IV. 404. ' Kukkucca, 1.134; 282; v.72. uddhacca-o. See

Nlvarana. K U k k u ~ -a, i, II. 42 fall.; IV. 47 fall.; 125. °cchapako,

°potako, IV. 126; 176 fall. °sampatiko, I. 159. Kuk k u r a, III. 75; 389; IV. 377; v.271. KutharI, 1.141; II. 201; IV. 171. Kudumalaka, IV. 117 ; 119. K u ~l <,1 a, IV. 55. K u:If a p a, IV. 198; 201; 376 foll. K u If ~l a 1 a, 1. 254; 257; III. 16. K u t t a, itthiO, purisao, IV. 57 fall. Kud[d] ala-pi~aka, 1. 204; II. 199. Kuddha, IV. 96 fall. aka, IV. 93. K u pit a, III. 196 foll.; IV. 460; v. 18. pario, II, 75. K u p p a, °dhammo, III. 128. aO. See Arahatta (f01'­

mula D). Kubbara, IV. 191 ; 193.

KUIn 35 Kodh

Kumuda, nirayo, v.173. K u m b h a, I. 130 fall.; v. 337. °upama puggala, II. 104.

°karapako, IV. 102. °Hhiinakatha, v. 128. °tthenako, IV. 278.

KumbhI, 1.295; II. 206. K u m b h II a, II. 123 fall. Kumma gga. See Magga. Kurura, °kammanto, III. 383. K u 1 a, paSSillL. nlcakulani, the ji1:e, in detail, I. 107; II.

85; III. 226; 385. kulupako, III. 136; 258 fall. °ppasadako, I. 25. °vaI)so, III; 43; IV. 61.

K usa, v. 234; 249 fall. °clra:g. 1. 240; 295; II. 206. K usa I a, I. 58; v. 241; 274. akusalamulani, I. 201.

°abhisando, II. 54 fall.; III. 51; 337. kammaI), I.

104; 292 fall. kusala:g bhaveti, IV. 109 full. dhammo, see Dhamma. knsalesu dhammesu, IV. 11 fall.; v. 90 fall.,. 123 fall. °saiicetaniko, akusalasa:iicetaniko, v. 292 fall.; 297 fall. samapattiO, paracittaO, paracitta­pariyayaO, v. 156; 158; 162.

Kusalata, apatti-O, I. 84. samapatti-o,1. 94. KusIta, II. 227; 230; III. 3; 7 fall.; 127; 183; 433;

v. 95; 97; 146; 153; 159; 329; 333; :335. °vatthuni, attha, IV. 332;

KUsBubbha, 1. 243: II. 140; IV. 100; v. 114 fall.; 117; 119.

K u h a, II. 26. niko, II. 26. Kuhaka, III. 111; v. 159; 161. Ku han a, III. 430; v. 159; 161. Kuta, I. 261. _tulao, ka:gsao, manao, II. 209; v. 205.

°agara:g, see Agara. Ku teyya, v.167. Ketubha, 1.163; 166. Ketu bhi:g, aD, III. 199 (cf. M. III. 6). K e t u, dhamma 0, III. 149foll. KevaHa, III. 31; 342; IV. 91. Kevali:g, II. 9; 23; v.16. K e sa, °kambala, I. 240; 286; 295; II. 206. palitaO,

r. 138. °massu, I. 107; II. 207; III. 386 foll.; IV. 94.

Kokanada, III. 239. Kokasaka, IV. 118 jaIl. Kotthaka, III. 30. dvarao, IV. 206. K ° t u h a I a, III. 206. °mangalo, III. 439. Kodha, 1.91; 95; 283; 299; n.11; IV. 94foll.; 14:8;

456; 465; v. 39; 41 foll.; 156; 209; 310; 361.

Kodh 36 Kha

akO, I. 95. °garu, °garuta, II. 46 foll.; 84; °vinayo, I. 91; v. 165; 167.

Kodhana, 11.82; 203; III. 334; IV. 94foll.; v.93; 95; 97; 123; 125; 142; 156; 165. ako, v. 93; 95; 97; 104; 124foll.; 167.

K ° P a, patukaroti, I. 124; 187; II. 203; III. 181 foll.; IV. 168; 193.

K 0 mar a, °brahmacariyslJ, III. 224foll. Kola, v.170. Kolaka, III. 49. Kolankola, 1. 233 ;235; IV. 381; v. 120 .

. Kovida, II. 44. Kovqara, IV. 117 foll. Kosa, °arakkho, III~ 57. rajaO, IV. 95. Kosajja,1. 11; 16; II. 218; III. 375; 421; IV. 195;

v. 146; 148foll.,. 159; 161. Kosataki, 1. 32; v.212. K 1 e sa, cittaklesehi, v. 232 full.; 253 foll. K 0 s ey y a, I. 181; IV. 39i!:.

KhaI).a, IV. 137. Kh a l). ~l a p hull a, III. 263. K h a I) Q. icc a, III •. 196. Khata, II. 2; 4. Khattar, II. 107. K h a tt i Y a, I. 66; 106 foll.,. 162; II. 86; 194; 207;

III. 151; 214; 299; IV. 259. °abhiseko, I. 107 foll.; II. 87. °parisa, II. 133. se~~ho jane tasmilJ gotta­pa~isarino, v. 327 foll. khattiyi, III. 226; 229.

K han tar, II. 116; III. 161 foll. K han t i (khanti), I. 94; II. 113; III. 46; 248; 254 foll. ,-

372; 437; 441. ' K han dim a lJ, III. 43. Kh and h a, upadanako, 1.177; II. 45; 90; III. 32 ; IV. 153 ;

458; v.52. dukkhao, 1. 147; 177; v. 184. bhogakO, v. 84. punnao, udakako, III. 336. rupal), «c., attato samanupassati, II. 214. rupalJ ... vinnal).alJ atitiin-agatapaccuppannalJ ajjhattalJ ... I. 284; II. 171; 202. rupakkhandhe, d:c. (pancasu upadanakkhan­dhesu), aniccanupassi, dukkhanupassI, IV. 147; v. 109. fl'ipagato, «c., II. 128; IV. 422. riipassa, J:c., samu­dayo, aHhangamo, II. 45; 90; IV. 153. rupaso­khummalJ, J';c., II. 17 .... vimuttiO, vimuttinaI).ada­ssanao, 1.162. III. 134; 271; v. 16. silao, samadhio, pannao, I. 125; 162; 291; II. 20; III. 15 foll.; 134; 271 ; v. 16; 326.

37 Gan

K ham a, II. 152 joll. ; III. 113 ; 138 ; 282 joll.; 389; v. 24 ; 26; 132. aka, II. 147: 152 joll.; III. 112; 137; 156 joll. addhana, padhanao, III. 30.

K hay a, I. 107 joll.; 159; 221; 299; °dhammo, III. 54 ; °anupassI, IV. 146 joll.; v. 359.

Kharatta, I. [\4. K h a ~ u n k a, assaD, purisao, I. 287 joll.; IV. 190 joll. ; 397

joll.; v. 166. K h a I). U, I. 35; III. 389. Khara, I. 209 .. Kharaka, IV. 117 joll. . Kharapataeehika, I. 48; 1.1.122. Kharika, v.173. K hi Q. Q. a, v. 203. K hip a, I. 33; 287. K h i 1 a, panea eetokl:!ila, IV. 460; v. 17. K h I n a s a va. See Asava. K h I Y a, °dhamma, III. 269; IV. 374. K h I r a, II. 95; 207. . Khlrodaklbhuta, 1.70; III. 67; 104~ KhIla, 1.141; IV. 192; 194. K h u ram u I:]. Q. a, II. 241. Khetta, 1. 223; 229; 239; IV. 237; v. 38. °kamman­

tasamantasa:gvoha;ro, III. 77. punna 0,. see Punna. °vatthupa~iggahaJ).a:g, II. 209. °vatthuhi vaQ.Q.hati, v.137. khettannu, IV. 419. aO III. 384; IV. 418.

K hem a, III. 354; IV. 455; °ppatto, II. 9; IV. 455. See also Yogakkhema.

Khela,.I. 34; IV. 137. Khoma, IV. 394.

G a e e h a (v. l. kaceha), IV. 74. G a j j ita r, II. 102 joll. G a l,l a, II. 34, 55. °aramata, III. 422 joll.; goO, 1:,229;

V. 347 j 359. Gal:].ana, II. 55. . GaI,lq.a, III. 310; IV. 289; 386. Gati, I. 60; 112; II. 15; 17; 161. the five, IV. 459.

dugO, I. 97; 138. suo, I. 97. Gat t a, tilakahaia 0, I. 138. Gaddlihana, IV. 395. Gad r a b h a, I. 229. Gadhita, v.178; 181. aO,v.181joll. Gantar, II. 116; III. 161joll. G ant h a, ° -pamoeano, II. 24.

·D

Gan 38 Gir

G and h a, akkhamo, khamo gandhanalJ, III. 158 foll. itthiO, purisao, 1. 1; III. 68. °jatani, I. 225. mUlao (malaO) sarao, pupphao, I. 225; v.22, see also Mala. ~saiicetana, °tav.ha, de., IV. 147; v. 359, see also Ayatana.

Gandhabba, II. 39,; IV. 200; 204; 207. Gab b h a, 'IV. 289 foll. Gabbhiu1, 1.295; II. 206; III. 226. Gam a n a, II. 48 joll.agatiO; II. 18, °agamanasam-

. panno, v. 15. . Gam i k a, °cittalJ, III. 185. Gam b hi r a, parisa, r; 70. gambhrrasita, IV. 237. Gamma, III. 325 fall. Gar u, II. 46 joll.; 84. °tthaniyo, III. 21; 393 fall.

°dhammo, IV. 276; 280. Garukaroti, III. 76. Garutta, v.164foll. Galagala-yati- (v. l. ga!a-) -yante deve, v. 114 foll.;

117; 119. Gahattha, sao, ill. 114; 116; 258. gahaHhaka, II. 35.

III. 296. G a h a 1).1, salJsuddhagahaI;liko, III. 154; 223. G a han a (gahal}.a), I. 153; III. 128.

,G a hap at i, III. 391 and passim. °aggi, IV. 41; 45. aj1vakasavako, I. 217. karaI;llyani, I. 229; 239. kas­sako, I. 229; 239; 241. °Clvaradharo, III. 392. mahasalo, II. 86. IV. 239. gahapatiko, I. 66. brahmaI}agahapatiko, 1.110.

Gat h a, catuppada, II. 178. See Anga (Tipitaka). Gadha, II. 107 ; v.202foll. Gamagamika, III. 76; 78; 300. Gama1).ika, III. 76; 78; 300. Gam a 1). i gam a, III. 108; IV. 365; 368. sevitabbalJ,

v. 101. Gamadhamma, 1.211; II. 209. Gam ant a nay a k a, III. 189. Garava, aO, II. 20; III. 7 fall.; 14 foll.; 247; 340;

IV. 84. Gar a vat ii, satthuO, dhammao, a:e., III. 330 fall.;

423 joll. Ga}ha, II. 174foll.; 241; III. 257; v.169; 318. G i d d h a, II. 2; III. 68. Gini, mahao, III. 347. Gimhana, IV. 138 fall. Giri, II. 210; IV. 437.

Gil 39 Gha

Gila n a, I. 120; III. 38; 143 foll.; IV. 333; 335; v. 72 foll, °upaHhako-I, I. 26; III. 143 foll. °sala, III. 142.,

Gihi, 1.49; 69; 74; 98; II. 65; 69; III. 116. kama-' bhogI, IV. 438. gihInay alabhaya. parisakkati, IV. 345 ' joll. °dhammo, III. 41. ° -sukhay, I. 80. °parisa, III. 184., °saysaggo, III. 258. sambodhiparayano, III. 211.

GIveyyaka., 1.254; 257; III. 16. Guna, III. 375 .

. G u ita, a.ttaO, III. 6. °dvaro,odvara.ta. See Indriya. Gut t i, IV. 106 foll.; 109. Gumba, macchao, I. 9. Guyha, IV. 31. G u! a g u Igli k a j at 0, II. 211. See Preface to Vol. II.,

p, 4; cJ. S. ii. 92; iv. 158. G u h a, II. 210; IV. 437. guhasayo, IV. 98. Gu t h a, °bhanI, I. 128. G e d h a, I. 154; III. 312 foll.; 315 foll. Geyya. See Anga (Tipitaka). Geruka, 1.210. Gelanna, 1.219; III. 298; IV. 333; 335; Go (gavI), I. 205; 229; II. 42 foll.; 75; 95; 109; 207 ;

IV. 418; v. 271. °vajjhupamay jlvitay manussanau, IV. 138.

Gopada, III. 188; IV. 102. G (i) k a. 1) t a k a, I. 136. Gog hat a k a, III. 302; 380. Go car a, II. 33; III. 121; 128; IV. 346. acara.°, see

Acara. °kusal0, III. 311; IV. 34 ; v. 347 fall.; 351 foll.; .359. 80°, III. 389; IV. 345.

Go I;l a k a, I. 181. gO:Q.akatthato, I. 137; III. 50; IV. 94; , 231; 394.

Gotamaka, III. 276. Go tt a, °patisarI, v. 327 foll. Gotrabhu, IV. 373; v.23. . Gop a n as 1 (-~asI), 1.261; III. 364; v.21. evanko, I. 138. Gopalaka, v.347; 350; 359; °uposatho, 1.205. Gopltaka, III. 188. Gopphaka, IV. 102. Gomaya, I. 209; 295; v. 234; 25<r; 263; 266; 268.

°bhakkha, I. 241; 295. Govikan tana, III. 380. Govin d a, III. 373. Gosalii., 1.188. Ghatika, v.203.

Gha

GhaHeti, III. 343. G h an a, ekao, III. 378. G ham m a, III. 187 foll .. Gharavasa, II. 208.

40

G has a, °cchado, I. 107; II. 85; III. 385. G h os a, I. 228. °ppamaJ;lo, II. 71. . parato, I. 87.

Cat

Cakka, I. 110 foll.; II. 37. the four, in detail, II. 32. dhammao, I. 23; 1l0; II. 34; 120; 131; III. 151; IV. 313. brahmao, II. 9; 24; III. 9; 417; v. 33; 37. °samaru!ho, I. 178; III 66; .104.

Cakkavatti:g, I. 76; 109; II. 133; 245; III. 147 foll.; 365; IV. 89; 105; v. 22.

Cakkhu, aD, III. 250; 256. ekao, dvi°, I. 128 foll. dibbao, I. 165; 256; 281 foll.; III. 19; 29; 418; IV. 85; 141; 143; 178; 291; v. 13; 35; 38; 68; 200; 211; 340. dhammao, IV. 186. °bhuta, v. 226 foll. °sota:g, I. 281. hata 0, I. 129. See also Ayatana., Indriya, Samphassa.

Cakkhuka, dibbao, I. 23; 148. Cakkh uma:g, I. 1Hi; 124; IV. 106. Cankama, I.1l4; 183; III. 29; IV. 87. Cal).q.ala, I. 107; 162; II. 85; III. 214; IV. 376. brah~

maJ;lao, III. 228. . Cat uk u 1;1 q. i k a, III. 188. . Can d a, I. 227; II. 139 foll.; III. 34; v. 22. °mal;tq.ala,

I 283. . Candana, 1.9; 145'; 226; III. 237. kasikao, III. 391;

. Iv.281. lohitaO,v. 22. Candanikii, 1.161. Candima, °suriyo, I. 227; II. 53; 130.

·Capala, tII.199; 355; 391. Cam m a, °yodhi, IV. 107; 1l0. sihao, dipio, IV. 393.

chavi:g chilJdetva camma:g chindati, .IV. 129. Caral).a, II. 63; 163; v.327. vijjaO, II. 163; v.327. Carapura., v.133fo1l. Calaka, IV. 107; 1l0. Caga, 1.152; 210; 299; 11.62; III. 34; 44; 80; v.96.

amisa-o, dhamma-o, I. 92. °katha, I~I. 181. °dhana:g, III. 53; IV. 4 foll. muttaO, v. 331; 336. °sampada (Osampanno), I. 62; II. 66; III. 53; 181; IV. 221; 223; 271; 273; 284; 2~8; 322. See also Anussati and .A.nussarati (Tathagata:g, &c.) •.

Cagava:g, III. 183; IV. 217; 220. Cat u d dis a, III. 135.

Car 41

Car a, samavattha 0, III. 257. Carika, dighaO, III. 257. C i k k hall a, III. 394. Cingulaka, v.203. Cingulayitya, I. 112.

Cit

Cit ta; ajjhatta~ sankhitta:g, bahiddha vikkhitta:g, IV. 32. ajjhatta~ me citta:g thita\l . . ., IV. 299. annao upaHhapeti, I. 73; III •. 437. ara samadhimha, IV. 87. ittha~ pi te mano iti pi te citta\l, I. 170. upak­kilittha~, 1. 207 foll. cittassa unnati, IV. 211; 215. cittassa upakkileso; II. 6J. cit tass' ekaggata, see Ekaggata, Ekagga. cittassa nimitta:g, III. 423. citta~ vase vatteti,Iv. 34. citte cittanupassl, see Satipat­thana. para-, sa-cittapariyayakusaio, v. 92; 94; 96; 98; 103.. abhippamodayalJ, v .. 112. amissikata~, III. 377 ; Iv.·404. °alankara:g, IV. 62; 236. °kathiko,1. 24. kallao, muduo, vinlvarar;taO, udaggaO, IV. 186; 209; 213. °kleso, v. 232 foll.; 253 foll. °kkharo, °vyafi­jano, I. 72 foll.; III. 107. °kkhepo, Ill. 119 ;219; v. 16~ ;318. thita:g, anejjappatta~, II. 211; III. 377; IV. 404foll. [aJdanta:g, 1.6. nikatthaO, anikatthaO, II. 137. paduHhao, 1. .8; IV. 92; 136. paritta~, appamar;ta~, v. 299foll. parisuddha:g, pariyodata~, J:c., IV. 177. °pari­suddhipadhaniyanga~, II. 195. pasannao, 1. 8; IV. 186; 209; 213. °ppalwpano, IV. 96. o-bhavana, I. 10. [a ]bhii­vitae (citta~ [a]bhavita:g, 1.5 foll.; 61; III. 106 foll.; v. 42 loll. [a]mahaggata:g, sa-an-uttara:g, 1.255; III. 18; 29; 280; 425; v. 199. mettaO, L 10; IV. 89; 104; 395. yathapabbajjaparicita:g..., v. 107. [a ]rak­khita:g, I. 261foll. (na) raga~, dosa-, moha-pariyutthi­ta~, III. 285 fall. ; 312 joll.; 314 ; v. 329 foll. " 333. raganuddhasta~ (-anuddlia:gsa~), II. 126; III. 393 foll.; 397 foll. lahuparivatta:g, 1. 10. vasibhiita:g, 1. 165. °vipatti, I. 268. °vipallaso, II' 52. [a ]vimutta:g, I. 255; II. 154 fall.; III. 18; 29; 120; 280;.425; IV. 344; v. 199. vimocaya:g, v. 112. vivekaninna:g, -por;ta~, J!;c., IV. 233; v. 175. [a ]viipasanta~, I. 3 foll. " [a ]vyapanna~, I. 262. °sankharo, v. 111. sankhittl;t~, vikkhitta~, I. 255; III. 18; 29; 2.80; 425; IV. 32; v. 199. sal,lthl;tpetabba~, &c., II. 94. sappabhasa:g, IV. 86.samadaha:g, v. 112. [a]samahita:g, I. 148; 164; II. 211; III. 17; 29; 280; 425; IV. 177. foll. ; v. 199. sa-, vlta-raga~, -doS'alJ, -mohalJ, I. 255; III. 17;,29; 280; 425; IV •. 402 joll.; v.199. sammao; v. 233; 253 fall. samma-, micchapal,lihita~, v. &1 .•

Cit 42 Cud

sammavimuttaO, III. 377; IV. 404 foll. pannaya, cetasa, suparicita:g, IV. 402 foll. °sampada, I. 269. sukata:g, subhavita:g, &:c., III. 245. susamahita:g, I. 165. .

anudd~a:gseti, II. 126; III. 393; 397. ekodihoti, II.

157. namati, III. 172; IV. 392 foll.; 460; v. 18. niggal}.hiiti, III. 435. pakkhandati, pasidati, I. 207 foll. ; III. 245 foll.; IV. 438 jall. paggaI,Ihati, I. 296; II.15; 74; III. 435; IV. 462. padabati, I. 296; II. 15; 74; IV~ 462. parisodheti, II. 211 ; IV. 437 ; v.207. 'pasadeti, IV. 135 foll. vimuccati, II. 211; III. 245; IV. 126 foll. ; 135; 344; 438; v. 343 foll. santiHbati, II. 157; III. 245; IV. 438 foll. sannisidati, II. 157. samadhiyati, II. 157; v. 329 foll.: 333 foIl.; 342.

adhio, I. 240; III. 106; 327; v. 72 foll. o itt a (adj.), ajjhatta:g viipasanta, II. 211; III. 92; IV. 437 ;

v.207. arukupamao, vijjupamaO, vajiriipamao, I. 124. alinao, v. 149. averao, avyapajjbaO, asankiliHbao, Vis'lddhao, I. 192. ahataO, IV. 460; v. 18. ujugataO, III. 285; v. 329 foll.; 333 fOll. [an]uparambhao, III.

175; IV.25foll.; v.146; 149. khittaO, II. 52. avikkhittao. III. 175; v. 149. nikaHhao, II. 137. pa~ibaddhao, IV. 60 foll. . pariyadinnao, IV. 160. pasannao, IV. 209; 213; 395. mettaO, v. 81. [sa]vimutto, III. 15 ; v. 29. vibbhanta-O, I. 70; II. 30; III. 391. (a)vyapannao, II. 59; 220; 255; v. 93 foll.,. 97; 104; 265; 267; 270; 284 foll. " 293; 296; 303 foll. [aJsankiliHhao, v. 93 foll. ; 97; 104. supati~~bitaO, v. 195.

o itt ant a r a, v. 300 foll. o itt a t a, uparambhao, v. 145foll.; 148 foll. Oittikatva, III. 172. Ointa,Okavi,II.230. Cin ti, duccintitaO, sucintitaO, 1. 102. o in t e y y a, acinteyyani, the four, II. 80. C ira, I. 295; II. 206. e I r a k a, °vasiko, I. 48. Oiri!ika, III. 397 foil. o I v a r a, I. 49 and passim. °kamma:g, v. 328; 332; 335.

kayaparibarika:g, v. 206. civare kalyaI,Iakamo, III. 108. °pa~igga,bako, °bhajako, III. 274 foll. °pavi­veka:g, r. 240. lukbaclvara-dharo, I. 25. sevitabba:g, v.100. .

o u I,I I,I a, I. 208; III. 25. eu tuppjt·a (cutupapata), II. 183; III. 420; IV. 178. OudjM,/adhammao, dhamma~, III. 196 foil •.

Get 43 Gha

C eta n a, I. 32; 224; II. 232; v. 212 fall. °kaya, the six, IV. 147; v. 360. 'cetanaya karal}.1yalJ, v. 2; 312.

Cetayati, cetayito, v. 187. C eta si k a, dukkhalJ, I. 157. sukhalJ, 1. 81. C e t i ya, I. 276; III. 167; IV. 16. Ceteti, 1.157. C e to, °khila, the jive,. III. 248 ; IV. 460; v. 17. °muni,

I. 273. °parivitakkalJ. III. 374. -padosa, -pasado, I. 8 fall. °vasippatto, II. 6 ; 36 ; 185 ; IV. 312. °vimutti, see Vimutti. o-vivaddha-kusalo, I. 24. °vivaraI}.asap­payo, IV. 352; v. 67. °samatho, see Samatha. °samadhi, II. 54; III. 51; (animitto) III. 397 fall. °suci, I. 273. cetasa ujjubhuto, I. 63; cetasa anuvitakketi, etc., I. 264. cetasa cetoparieea pajanati (manasikaroti), I. 8; 171 fall.; 255 '; III. 17; 29 ; J23; 398; 404 fall.; v. 156; 158; 160; 162 fall. " 199. abhijjha-visamalobhabhi­bhutena, etc., II. 66 fall. abhijjha-sahagatena, I. 206. kamaraga-pariyuHhitena, -paretena, etc., v. 323 fall. dhammalJ cetasa anuvitakkenti, III. 178. pathavI-, apo-samena, IV. 375 fall. maeeheramalapariyutthena, II. 59. muttena, IV. 244. mettasahagatena, IV. 390. metta ... upekkha-sahagatena, I. 183; 192; 196; II. 129; v. 299 fall.; 344foll. vigatamalamaeeherena, II •. 58; 60; 66; III. 287; v. 331. vivatena, apari­yonaddhena, IV. 86. satarakkhena, v. 30. sabbalJ samannaharati, III. 163. sabbaso akasasamenao, III.

315 fall. cetaso ekodibhavo. See Jhana (second). vikkhepo, III. 448 fall. vinibandha, panea, IV. 461; 463 fall. eetaso vlipasamo, I. 4. sabbao, II. 116 fall. samannaharati, III. 402 fall.; IV. 167. sarago, 1.264.

C e la, I. 206. adittaO, II. 93; III. 307 ; IV. 320; v. 93; 95; 98 fall.; 104 fall.

C e 1 a k a, IV. 107; 110. Cod a k a, I. 53; IV. 193 fall. panea dhamme ajjhattalJ

upaHhapetva, III. 196. Cod ana, III. 352. Cora, I. 48; 68; II. 121 fall.; 207 ;240; III. 156.

mahao, I. 153; III. 128; IV. 339. °ghatako, II. 207.

Chanda, ~. 174; 264; II. 18; 93; III. 307; IV. 320; v. 93; 95; 98 fall.; 104 fall. °agati, see· Agati, the four. avltae-o, IV. 461; 463 foll. kamaeo. See Nlvara~a. kusaladhammaeo, III. 441. janeti. See Padhana (eat taro). tibbaO, I. 229; IV. 15. °mulaka

Cha 44 Jii

sabbe dhamma, IV. 339; v. 107. °raga, r. 264; II. 71; III: 73; 311. °ragavinayo, °1'agapa~ana:g, r. 258. °ragavinibaddho, IV. 289. [a ]vigata, II. 173 foll. o-samadhi-padhana-sankhara-samannagato, I. 39.

Chanda sa, III. 50. C h a va, II. 57 foll.; 95. °dussani,. r. 240; 295; II. 206. C h a v i, IV. 129. .>'-

C had e t i, III. 54 foll. C hay a, II. ll4. . Charika, 1.209; IV. 103. Chidda, °karI, II. 187. . Chi n d a t i, acchejji taJ?ha:g, III. 246; 444 foZZ.; IV. 8 foll. C h e d a, °gamI, II. 81. Chedana, II. 209; v.206.

Jagato; gati, II. 15; 17. Jan gal a, v. 21. -Jangha" IV. 129. Jan g h a V ~ h a r a, r. 136. Jatila.ka, III. 276. . Jan ~ t a (pacchima), III. 251; 25.6. .' Jan a pad a, I. 160; 178. °padeso [a]sevital;>bo, IV. 366 ;

369 ; v. 101. paccantimo, I. 68 .. Janavati, IV. 172. . JanettI, IV. 276. Jantu, IV. 227. J a p a' (jappa), III. 56. JambalI, II. 166. Jambonada, I.18~;n.8; 29. Jara, I. 51, a~d passim. °dhammo, I. 138; 145; 147;

II. 172; 247; III. 54 foll.; 71 foll. (devaduto), I. 138. bhabbo, abhabbo pah~tu:g, v. 144; 147; 149. °bhaya:g, 1,179; II.121. °mara:ga:g., SeePaticca-samuppada.

Jala, II. 17. . -J a va, II. ll3; III. 248. ~sampanno, I. 244 foll.; II. 250 . foll . • J a gar i y a, I. 113 foll,.; II. 40; III. 70; 120 foll.; 301 ;

IV. 166 foll. J a t a k a. See Anga (Tipitaka:g). J a tar u p a, I. 215; 253; 257; II. 53.; 209; III, 38;

. IV. 199; 203; 281; v. 290 foll. upakilittha:g, I. 210. jatarupassa upakkilesa, III. 16. .

.Jati,_ v. 216 and passim. °kkhayo, 1.167. antima. See Arahatta (formula D). khI:ga. See Arahatta (formula A). jati dukkba, <te., I. 176; III. 416.

Jan 45 Jhii

°jara. I. 133.. °jaramaral}.ika, II. 11; 173. °bhayay, II.·121. °maral}.alj, II. 12; 15; 52. pah'inao, 1.162 .

. °sambhavo, °sankhayo, I. _ 142; III. 311. bhabbo, abhabbo pahiitulJ, v. 144; 147; 149. °bhlimi, III. 366. °vado, I. 166; III. 152; 223. °salJsaro pah'ino, III. 84;

_ . 86. ~~a~J?anno, III. 152. . '. Jan a lJ, Janatl, 1. 128; lV. 153 jQll.~· v.226Joll.; 256 Joll. J ani, 1.201; II. 62. Jan u, °maI].Qalay, II. 21; ~I. 241 joll. Januko, lV.I02. J ala k a, IV. 117 Joll. J aJi n i, II. 211. Jiguccha, tapo-~, II. 200. jigucchitabbo, I. 126. Jighaccha, II. 143; III. 163. . . JiI).1}. a, II. 249; lV.173. Jimha, v.289Joll. . Jimheyya, lV.189; v.167. : J i V h a, IV. 131. See Ayatana, Indriya .. jivhagga, III: 109;

IV. 137. Jlva, II. 41. talJ jlvay talJ sariralJ ... , II. 41; .v. 31;

186; 193; -196. Jivik a, parapatibaddha, v. 87; 210. Jlvita, I. 155; III. 72. appakay, parittaI]., IV. 13.6.

°3os3o, I. 86. jivita voropeti,: III. 146; 436; 439; IV. 370 Joll. .onikanti, IV. 48. °parikkhara, III. 120; v. 211.. °pariyadanay, IV. 13 Joll. amado, I. 146; III. 72. silabbatay, I. 225. °hetu, IV. 201; 270; 272.

Jegucchiy, Iv.174;·182Joll./ 188 Joll. J eHh a, 1.108 ; II. 87; III. 152; IV. 176. J evaniy a, lV.I07; 110. Jot i, II. 85. sajotibhuto, III. 407 joll. Jotimalika, 1.47; II. 122.

J h an a, III. 354. the Jom', IV. 465; v. 157 i 160; 360. bh3oveti, 1.38. pathamay jhan!ty, &c.; niss30ya asava­Day khayo, lV. 422. sahagatay saddhindriyay· ... pann30balay bhaveti, I. 42. pathamassa jhanassa, &c., saddo kaI].tako, vitakkavicara, pIti, assasapassaso ... , v. 135. the Jon1' f01'Jn7£la!, I. 53; 163; 182; 220 Joll.; 235; II. 126 foll ;151; 184; 195; 211; 214; 245; III. 11; 25 Joll.; 93; 119; 226; 394 Joll.; IV: 4; 66; III Joll.; 118 foil.; 176; 230; 234; 410 Joll.; 430 Joll.; .440 Joll.; 449; 451; v. 207; 343 Joll. the first three, III. 323. the Jmt1·th, II. 41; III. 325; v. 31. catunnay ih3on3onay abhiceta-

Jha 46 J)a

sikana:g diHhadhamma-sukhaviharana:g nikamalabhi, II. 36; 87; III. 131; 135; 262; IV. 109; 111; 140; 291; 314; v. 67; 132; 201; 339. anirakatajjhano, v. 131. jhayissa °visayo, II. 80. °vimokkhasamadhi­samapatti, III. 417 ; 419; v. 34; 38.

Ariipajhana, IV. 422 fall.; plus safifiavedayita­nirodho, IV. 409; 465; v. 158; 160; 208. See also Abhibhayatana, Vimokkha.

Jhayati, pajO, nW, avajO, v.323foll. J hay i:g, I. 24 fall.; III. 355; IV. 426; v. 156 ;158; 160;

162; 325 foll.

N a tt i,okamma:g, 1. 99. . 1(a1).a, I. 219; IV. 75 foll. anuttariya~l iiaI}.ana:g, v. 37.

ariya:g, III. 451. asadharaJ.la:g, III. 441 ;444. °dassa­na:g, see Dassa.na. °bhiita., v. 226 foZZ. miccbiio, sammao, II. 222; v. 327. yathabhuta:g, III. 420; v. 37. °vado, v. 42; 44. vimuttiiiaJ.ladassana:g, see Vimutti.

. Aiiiiana, II. 11. . ~ a 1). i:g, Iv:S40. samma-0, II. 89. Nat i, °sangba, I. 152. peta °salobita . . . anu8saranti,

v. 132. dana:g petanalJ i'iatisalohitana.:g upakappati, v.269.

Naya, II. 195; IV. 426; v. 194. ariyo, II. 36; v. 182; _ 184. °patipanno, II. 56; III. 212; 286; v. 183 ;330. Neyya,u.135.

T h ii n a, alabbhanlyani thanani, III. 54 fall. ;60 fall. . asabha1). 0 , see Asabba. °kusalo, II. 170 fall. cattari,

II. 118 fall. tbanai'i c80 than8oto pajanati, III. 417; v. 33. dassaniyani, sa:gvejaniyani, II. 120. p8occ8ovek­khit8obbani, paiica, III. 71 fall. pasa:gsani,dasa, v. 129 .

. T ban a so, betuso vipak8o:g pajanati, III. 417; 419; v. 33; 37.

',rhita, °dhammo, IV. 198; 201. (thit8ossa aiifiathatta:g), I. 152.

Tbi tatta,.n. 5; IV. 93; 428. 'f hit i, °kusdlo, III. 311 ; 427 ; IV. 34. kusalesu dhammesu,

v. 96. °bhagiya dbamma, III. 427. s8oddhammassa, I. 59; II. 148; III. 177 foll. See also Padha,na (cattari).

1)8o:gs8o, II. 117; 143; III. 163; 388; v.15. 1) a :g sat i, III. 306; IV. 320. 1) a sat i, III. 101 (v. l. c;la:gsati). 1)a h a, v. 110.

Tak 47

T a k k a, II. 191; III. 289 fall. Takkara, III. 132. Taggara, 1.226. T a ca, I~ 50; III. 19 fall.; 200; 360. Tacchay, 1.238; II. 100; IV. 30. Tajjaniyakamma, 1.99. Tal}.q.ula, 1.130.

Tan

Tal}. h a (adj.), avigataO, II. 174; III. 249. T a J}. h a, I. 223 ; II. 211 fall. ; III. 400 fall. the six i,n detail,

IV. 147; v. 360. acchejji, III. 246; 444 fall.; IV. 8 fall. °adaso, II. 54. °kkhayo, I. 64; 133; II. ll8; III.

164; 376; IV. 423 fall.; v. 8; no; 320; 322; 354 fall.' °gato, IV. 68. taJ;lhuppada, cattaro, II. 10; 248. chindati, III. 444 fall. ,·IV. 8 fall. °nirodho, III. 416. pahina, III. 85 fall. ponobbhavika, IV. 21. bhavao, II.

I; 247; IV. 105. bhavataJ;lha,ya aharo, v. ll6 fall. °mulaka dhamma, IV. 400. ra.sao, IV. 49. °vicaritani; the eighteen, II. 212. °sankhayavimutto, IV. 88. °sambhuto, . . . II. 145.

Tat h a ga to. , aggay akkhayati,II. 17; III. 35 ; v. 21. anupavajjo, IV. 82 fall. Tathagatay abbhacikkhanti, I. 59. arakkheyyani, cattari, IV. 82. idha Tathagato jato, &c., II. 120. ,uppada TathagatanalJ, I. 286. kappay va tiHheyya .. " IV. 309. knowledge oj, II.

25. Tathagatay anussarati. see Anussarati. Tatha­gatassa adhivacanay, IV. 340; v. 33. lohitay, I. 27; II. 234; III. 146; 436; 439. vesarajjani, cattari, II. 8. Tathagatena bhasitay, lapitay, I. 18 fall.; v. 74 fall. ti vuccati, n. 24. dhamma- brahmacakkay pavatteti, see Cakka. dhammadesana, (dhamma:g deseti), I. 53 ; II. 33; 182; III. 122; 381; IV. 337 fall.; v. 49; 154; 204. dasahi dhammehi nissato, v. 151 fall. panhay vyakaroti, III. 419. param marar;ta, II. 41; IV. 68; v. 31; 186; 193; 196. parinibbayati, IV. 313. pari­nibbuto, III. 247; 340; IV. 84. °ppavedito dhamma­vinayo, see Vinaya. patubhava, II. 130 fall. patu­bhavo dullabho, I. 266; III. 240; 441. °balani, the jive, III. 9. the six, in detail, III. 417 fall. the ten, in detail, v. 33; 37. °savako, I. 90; II. 4; 34; III. 326 fall. " v. 50; 155 fall. °seyya, II. 244 fall.

Tanutta,1.159. ragaO, dosao, mohao, I. 232; 11.144. Tan t ak ulakaj ato, II.211. (See Preface to Vol. II.) Tant,avuta, 1.286. Tan t i, °ssaro, III. 375. Tandi, 1.3.

Tap 48 Tir

Tap anI y a, kammalJ, IV; 97. dhammo, 1.49 ; v. 243; 276. TapassilJ, IV~ 175; 182; 184; v.190. Tap 0, III. 346; IV. 55; 461; v. 18. attanO, parana,

II. 205 fall. Gotamo sabbalJ tapal] garahati, v. 190.· °jiguccha, II. 200 fall. (na) tapitabbalJ, v. 191.

Tap pet a r, 1. 87. Tama, I. 164; IV. 177. tambnudo, I. 165; IV. 254.

°parayano, II. 85. Taraccha, III. 101. Tf!,l a k a, III. 395; IV. 279; 283; 287. Tassapapiyyasika, 1.99; IV. 144; 347. Tal}.a, 1.155; 156. Tad i, II. 25. Taraka, Iv.86; v.22. Tar a g Rl}. a, III. 34; IV. 255. T ai a, °vatthukato, IV. 184; and see MiQa (ucchinna).· T a 1 ace h a ti, II. 48 fall. Tikicchaka, v.218joll. TiHhabhadantika, 1.295; II. 206. Til}. a, I. 145; 295; IV. 108. °agara, I. 101. °gahana.

1. 153. °bhakkha, I. 241; 295. Til}. a va, II. 117. TiI.lRVattharaka, L 99; IV. 144. Til}. ukka, III. 97. T i 1,I ~l u k a, I. 127. Titta, 1. 87. aO, I. 279. Titti, 1. 261; 279. Tittha, v. 347joll.; 350foll.;359. Tit t h a k a r 0, III. 371 ; IV. 103; 135. TitthayatanaI),I.173;175. Tit t h i Y a, I; 279; III. 393. anna 0 , see Annatitthiyo.

°savako, I. 279; III. 393, 'T i d i va, III. 40. Tintil,la, v.149. Tip u, III. 16. Tippa, II. 116;143; 153. Timi, IV. 200 ;203 ;206. Tim i n gal a, IV. 200; 203; 206. Timiramingala, IV. 200; 203; 207. T ira c c han a, °yoni, 1. 37; 60; 267; II. 112; 126 fall. ;

III. 414 fall. ; IV. 226; 247; 378. khIJ}atiracchiinayoni, IV. 405 ;407 ; . v. 182; 184., salJsappajatika °yoni, v. 289.· °katha, see Ratha. °gato, II. 33.

T i r i y a, I~1. 240; 242. Tirqa, 1',295; II. 206. tiritakalJ"I.240.·

Til 49 Dakkh

Til a, I. 130; IV. 108; 112; v. 173. T ira, orima:g, parima:g, n. 50; v. 232 foll.; 252 foll .

.. T u 1'). h ib h a va, ariyo, IV. 153. Tum p, 1lI. 124 foll. T uri,Y8., 1.145. paficangika:g, IV. 263; 265. T u I a·, IV. 282; 286. °kiita:g, n. 209. °dharo, IV. 282; 286. T u'v~ta:g, v.342. . Tiilika, 1.181. T e k icc h a, aO, 1lI. 146; 402 foll.; IV: 160. Tee i v a r a kat tar, I. 38. T e j 0, IV. 375; v: 129; 318 foll.; 324; 353 foll. °khan­

dho, IV. 103. °dhatu, see Dhatu. °sannI, v. 7 foU.; ·318 foll.; 353 foll. °safifia, v. 325.

Tedandika, III. 276. . T e r 0 va' s s i k a, III. 324. Tel a, 1.48; 209; 278. °ppadlpo, I. 137. Toya, n. 39; III. 347.

Thafifia, IV. 276. Th-addha, II. 26. ate, II. 26. T ham b h a, I. 100; 299; III. 430; IV. 350; 465; v. 310;

361. Tharu, III. 152. ThalaHha, II. 241. . T h am a, II. 187 foll. purisa.o, I. 50; II. 118; IV. 190. Thamava:g, II. 250; IV. 110; 153; 234; 291; v. 24; 27. T h a Ii, °dhovana:g. I. 161. °pakci, I. 166. T h av are y y a. I. 38; II. 23. Thina, III. 421. °middha:g. III. 69 foll. See NivaraJ;.la. Thullaphusitaka, 1.243; v. 114 foll.; 117; 119;

thiilaphussitaka, II. 140. T h usa, I. 242; thusodaka, I. 295; II. 206. Thiiva, II. 198; T h ii P a, °arahd, I. 77; II. 245. The t a (theta), II. 209; IV. 249. The n a, atheni, III. 38. They;va, I. 129. °sankhata:g. m. 209; IV. 370 foll.;

v. 264 ; 266; 283; 292. Thera, 1.78; 247; II. 23; 147; 168; v.348; 350foll.;

353. phiisu viharati, v. 201. Tho k a, bahukamhi tboka:g deti, IV. 10.

Daka, 11.33 DakkhiJ;.la, 11 .. 68; 80; III. 43; 46; 178; 259; 336; IV.

64 foll. / 394.

Dakkh 50 Dah

D a k k h i J;l e y y a, I. 24; 63; '150; II. 44; 56; III. 134; 158; 162; 206; 248; 279; 387; IV. 10; 13 foll.; 25 full.,. 394. °aggi, IV. 41; 45. . .

D a t t h a r, II. 25. D a ~ <J a, I. 138; 206. ad, IV. 89; 105. tie, IV. 191; 193.

dandadana, IV. 400. daJ;l~lalJ olubbha, III. 298. nihitaO, I. 211; II. 208; IV. 249; 251; 255; v. 204; 284; 286; 290. °parayanalJ, I. 138. °bhayalJ,II. 122. °mantaralJ, I. 295; II. 206.

D a tt i, I. 295; II. 206. Daddara, IV.17l. Dad d u la, IV. 47 foll. °bhakkho, I. 241 ; 295; II. 206. Dadhi, II. 95. Dan t a, I. 6, °katthalJ, III. 250. Dan tavidalJ saka, I.26l. Dab ~ a j at i k a, I. 254. Dabbha, II. 207. Dam a, I. 151 ; II. 152 .loll. Damma, assad, purisao, II. 112. Dayhati (SiC),IV.103. Daratha, III.'238. Dalha, °dhammo, II. 48. °parakkamo, II. 250. D a lid d a, II. 203; III. 351 foll.; IV. 219; v. 43. aO, II. 57. Dava, 1.114; II. 40; 145; IV. 167. Dassana, .adio, adinavao, nissaranao, v. 47. adassana­

kamyata. v. 145 foll.; 148 foll. 'oanuttariyalJ, III. 284 ; 325. °kii.mo, I. 150; IV. 115. dassananalJ aggalJ, III. 202. dhammao, III. 263. bhikkhuo, IV. 25 foll. labhati Tathii.gatalJ dassanii.ya, I. 121; III. 381. viparltadassana, III. 114; IV. 226; v. 284; 289; 293. aO,v. 285; 291; 296. sammao, III. 138; IV. 290; v. 199. iiii.I)ao, I. 220; II. 200; IV. 302 foll.; 428. iiii.Qa ° patilii.bho, I. 43; II. 44 foll.; III. 323. adhidevai'ial'}-ao, IV. 304. aparisesanal'}-ao, IV. 428. alamariyaiiaJ;ladassanaviseso, I. 9; III. 64; 430; v. 88. maggamaggaiiaJ;lao, v. 47. parisuddhaiiaJ;la­dassano, III. 125. yathabhutaiiaJ;lao, III. 19; 200; 360; IV. 99; 336; v. 2 foll.,. 311 .loll. vimuttiiiii.I)ao, III. 12; 19; 81; 134; IV. 99; 336; 352; v. 130. See also Khandha.

'DassavilJ, adlnavao, v. 181 foll. anii.dinavao, v. 178; 181.' pariyantaO, v. 50 .loll. bhayaO, see Bhaya.

D ass i lJ, tiraO, III. 368. ,J) It hat i, IV. 239. Dahara-t-agge, v.300foll.

DiU 51 Ditth

Datar, II: 203. Dan a, passim. attha, IV. 236. panca, IV. 246. amisa-0,

dhamma~o, I. 91. kalao, III. 41. danassa vipako nibbattati, IV. 392 foll. danupapatti, attha, IV. 239 foll. dane anisalJsa, III. 41. petanalJ i'iatisalohitanalJ upa­kappati, v. 269.· (na) mahapphalalJ. mahanisalJsa~), IV. 60; 237 foll. paralJ danalJ dadantalJ vareti. '0' I. 161. °vatthuni, aHha, IV. 236. sandiHhikalJ dana­pha1alJ, III. 39; IV. 79. [a]sakkaccalJ, [aJcittikatva deti, IV. 392 foll. °sa:gvibhagarato, I. 150; 226; III. 53; 313; 316; IV •. 6; 266 foll; 271; v. 331; 336. [a] sappurisa, III. 171 foll.; IV. 243.

Dan a pa t i, III. 39; IV. 79 foll. Dama, III. 393. Daya, tiI}.ao, v.337. Dayaka, 1.26; 161; II. 64; 80; III. 32; 39; 336; IV.

81. aD, III. 32. Dayapanna, IV. 249; 251; 255. Day a d a, III. 45; 173. kammao, III. 72 foll.; 186; v.

288foll. Dar a. sadarasantuttho, III. 348; v. 138. Daru, I.112." . Daliddiya, III. 351foll. Dig hac c h a, II. 117 (sic); cj. p. 143. See Digacchii. D i tt had ham m a, I. 249; II. 61. °abhinibbuto, 1.

142. °vedanlyo, I. 249: 251. ditth' eva dhamllie dukkhalJ, sukhalJ viharati, III.· 429, and see Jhana. sasankharaparinibbayi, II. 155. parinibbayanti, II.

167. D itt had ham m ik a, 1. 47 ; 98. D i H hap ada, IV. 103. D itt hi, I. 32; II. 252 foll. " III. 132; 289; 349. antag­

gahika, 1. 154; II. 240; III. 130. assadao, attanu O,

miccha°, III. 447. °tthanalJ, v. 198. diHhiinugati, I. 126; III. 108; 115; 251; 422. ditthiya suppa­tividdha, passim. °nijjbanakkhanti, I. 189 foll.; 193 ; II. 191. °pativedho, IV. 15; 36. °parisuddbipadbani­yanga, II. 195. °pa!aso, I. 79. papao, IV. 172. papika, hhaddika, v. 212 foll. °ppatto, I. 74; 118; IV. 10; v. 23. bhava-o, vibhavao, 1. 83. bhutil, sankhata, &::c., v. 187. °vipatti, I. 95; 268. °vipallaso, II. 52. o-visuddhi, 1. 95. sakkayaO, III. 438: v. 144 ; 147. °salJyojanalJ, IV. 7 foll. °samudayo, °nirodho, °nirodhagaminI patipada, IV. 68. °sampada, . I. 95; 269'; III. 438; IV. 238. °sampanno, III. '!?fiJ?}l.; IV.·

52 Dltkkh

394. nit~ha, v. 119 foll. See also Atta, Anusaya, Mieehaditthi, Yoga.

D itt h i k 0. See Mieehaditthika, Sammaditthika. D i t ~ h i gat a, IV. 68; v. 72 foll.; 186; 197. bahirakalJ,

v. 63. papakalJ, v. 194. Dinna "[n']atthi dinna:g," {(;c., I. 269; IV. 226; v.265;

268; 286; 289; 291 ; 293; 296. D i b b a, ayu, vaJ?J?a, {C-c., I. 115; III. 33; IV. 242. ueea­

sayanamahasayanalJ, I. 182. kamaguJ).a, panea, v. 273. °eakkhu, see Cakkhu. sotadhatu, I. 255.

D i b b a e a k k h u k a, I. 23; 25. D i vas a, III. 304; IV. 317. D i V a d i vas s a, v. 185. Divasanna,II. 45. Disa. III. 69foll. the fonr, III. 368; 396; IV. 167. anuo,

III. 368; IV. 167. See also Metta (-sahagatena eetasa). Dighatta, I. 54. Dipa, I. 155fi)ll. DipilJ, III. 101. Dipeti, v.73foll. Dukula, IV. 393. Dukkara, 1.286; IV. 31; 135; v.202. D ukkha, I. 58; 137; 144; 176; 189; 194; 201; 11.116; 143;

153; 191; III. 207; 326; 410; 416; Iv.128foll.; 157foll.; 440; v. 212; 216 foll. adukkhamasukhalJ, I. 173. adukkhamasukhe anisalJso, IV. 442. anieee dukkha­sanna, III. 85; 334; IV. 52. °anupassl, IV. 14; 146 foll.; v. 359. abhinibbattiya, anabhiratiya sati duk­khalJ pa~ikankhalJ, v.121 foll. ekantaO, II. 231. kama­nalJ adhivaeanalJ, III. 310; IV. 289. °kkhandho, I. 147. °kkhandhassa samudayo, nirodho, 1. 177; Y.

184. eetasikalJ, I. 157; 216; IV. 406; v. 183. tau dukkhalJ, yalJ dukkhalJ, v. 187 foll. dukkhalJ viharati, I. 95; III. 3; 429. dukkhass' anto, antakaro, anta­kiriya, II. 26; 48; 50; III. 246; 293; 400 j()ll.; IV. 8 foll.; 12; 106; 380; v. 50 foll.; 292; 294; 297; 299. dukkhassa nidanasambhavo, &c., III. 410; 416. dukkhassa vemattata, III. 410; 416. dukkhudraya, I. 97; IV. 42 foll.; v. 2.43 ; 277. dukkhe anattasaniia, IV. 53. °domanassalJ, v. 194. ° -nirodho, I. 107; 177; III. 410; 416. See also Sacca. °nirodhagaminipa~i­pada, III. 410; 416. See also Sacca (ariya). ragajalJ, dosajalJ, mohajalJ, II. 149 j()ll. °vipako, I. 97; II. 172, III. 410; IV. 42 foll.; v. 244; 277; 292 foll. °sanna; III. 334 ; IV. 52. °samudayo, I. 177. See also Sacca.

53 Duss

sammadukkhakkhayo, II. 243; III. 132; 152 fall.; 289 fall.; IV, Ill; 234; 285; 289; 325; v. 15; 25; 28; 91. -gamI, III. 53; 65; IV. 6; 271; 352; 357. sukhao, I. 123; II. 158; III. 440.

Dug gat i, II. 123; III. 3. O~hayaTI, IV. 364. Duggahita, II. 147; 168; III. 178. D u c c a j a (1'. l. dubbaja), III. 50. D u c car it a, IV. 195. the three in detail, I. 48; 52;

57; 62; 102; 105; 114; 138; 158; 164; 254; 256; II. 112; 119; 226; 228; III. 2; 73; 189; 267; 352; 446; IV. 3; 109; 174; 183; 189; v. 35; 68; 200; 340. kayaO, vaclo only, v. 39. adluava duccarite, III. 267. kayena, Me., duccaritaTIcarati, 1. 146; 216; II. 85; 121; III. 72; 352; 385; IV. 44; 96. aharo tilp;talJ duccaritanalJ, v.11S; 116. natthi Tathagatassa kayao. Me., IV. 82. vaciduccaritani, cattari, II. 141; 228.

D u j j i v h a, III. 260. dujjivhata, III. 26I. D u t t h a, I. 157 fall.; °aruko, I. 124; 127. Duddassika, II. 85. Dun dub h i, devao, IV. 311 fall. Dun nay a, III. 178. D up a Hh ilk a, III. 143 Joll. D u p pam eyy a, I. 266. Dubbaca, II. 147; III. 178; v.152; 159; 16I. Du b b a j a. See Duccaja. Dubbhara, v. 159; 16I. Dub b h a rat a ,IV. 280; v. 159; 16l. Dub b h Ii sit a, subhasita-dubbhasitassa attho, IV. 226. Dubbhikkha, 1.160; m.41. Duma, III. 43. Dum man a, II. 59; 61; 198. Dum man k u (dummafikil), I. 98; v. 70 (see Preface,

1;ol. v., p. vi., n.). Dummankuya, IV. 97 fall. D u r a k k hat a, I. 34. D u r a b his a m b h a va, v. 202. Duragata, II. 117; 143; 153; III. 163. D u r a sad a, II. 46. Durutta, II. 117; 143; 153; III. 163. Dusanlya, III. no. D u s sa, v. 347. chavadussani; I. 295; II. 206. °karaI}-

qako, IV. 230. D u s san a, parisao, II. 225. Dussassa, 1. 160. D u s s il y a, I. 105; v. 145 fall.; 148 fall. ,: 158; 16I.

E

Dt1t 54 Dos

D li t a, devao, I. 138; 142. D ii t e y y a, IV. 196. °pahh).agamanal], II. 209 (ef. D. I. 5). D li r e - pat i, 1. 284 ; II. 170 jrlll. ; 202. D li s i, samal1ao, yavaO, IV. 169 jilll. D ii set i (bhaddake bhikkhli), IV. 169 foll. Dey y a, saddhao, III. 264. °dhammo, I. 150; 166. De va. I. 37; 243; II. 91; III. 331 fall. J' IV. 461; v. 272.

°asurasangamo, IV. 432. ayuppamal1alJ. 1. 267; II.

126 fall.; IV. 252 full.; 256; 261. dighayuka, II. 33. devanal] indo, 1. 144. sa-inda deva, v. 325 fall. °dlitani, 1. 138; 142. °nikayo,I. 63 fall.; II. 185; III. 249 fall. ; IV. 55 ; 226; 302; 461. °parisa, II. 185. °dhammiko, III. 277. °parivaro, II. 91. °ppatta, II. 184. °putto, 1. 278. °bhuto, III. 33. manapakayiko, IV. 265 fall. °manussa, passim. °loko, sel' Loka. sal]vasati, II. 57 foIl. Subhakil1l1a deva, 1. 122.

De vat a, I. 64; III. 309; IV. 302 foll. devatuposatho. 1. 211. °balil]. II. 68. balip'a~iggahika devata. III. 77. manapakayika, IV. 262 foll. vippa~isariniyo, IV. 390. yatharupaya saddhaya samaimagata ... , 1. 210; III. 287; v. 331. sapubbao, II. 70. See also Anussati, Anussarati.

Dev!, II. 202. Des a n a, dhammao,1. 53; II. 182 ; IV. 337 fall.; v. 49; 154. Desetar (desitar), v. 349; 352. Deha,·II.18.· D ° J;l i, I. 253; v. 323 fall. tela 0 , III. 58. Domanassa,1. 144; II. 5; 149 foll.; III. 207; 326;

v. 216 fall. abhijjhaO, 1. 39; 296; II. 16; 39; 152. somanassao, I. 163. _

Do V a cas sa, °kara~la dhamma,II. 147; III. 178. Dovacassata,1.83; III. 310; 448; v.146; 148; 159; 16I. Dovarika, IV. 107; 110. satiO, IV. 111. Dos a, 1. 187; 266; II: 172 ;203; 213; III. 181.

with lobho, moho. 1. 134; 189; 194; 201; 263; II. 191; III. 338; 357; v. 39; 41 full.; 86. a 0, 1. 135 ; 190; 195 ; 203; 263; II. 192; v. 87. ajjhattalJ, III. 357 jilll. l. fl. 'Ill. kammanidanasambhavo, v. 262. 1. d. ?n. nidanalJ kammanalJ flamudayaya, I. 134 ; 263 ; III. 338. l. d. In. °hetuko paI).atipato, &:c., v. 261. l. d. In. hetu ... papassa kammassa kiriyaya, v. 86. with rago, moho, see Raga. °agati, see Agati, the f01tr. sao, I. 112, see also Aggi.

Do.s an i y a (dhamma), II. 120. Do sa n tar a, I. 59; III. 196 jCIll. ;v. 81.

Doh 55 Dham

Doh iIi, v. 347 joll.; 350 foll.; 359. D v Ii r a, amataO, v. 346. indriyesu guttae, see Indriya. D v e j j h a, III. 403.

DhalJsati, II. 67; v.76foll. D h a lJ sin, II. 182. D h a j a, II. 151. aggalJ, III. 89 foll. dhammado, iII: 149

pannado, III. 84foll. . Dhafifia, II.32; 86. amakao, II. 209. °rasI,Iv.163; 170. Dh a t a, I. 36; II. 23; 97; III. 114 fall.; 120; 135; 152;

155; 176; 262; IV. 6; 110; 116; 152; 221; 223; 296 joll. ; 328; 337; 391 ; v. 23; 26 ; 71 ; 80; 89 ; 154; 163; 199; 338; 341.

D h an a, brahmal}a na sannidhilJ karonti; IlL 222. sad­dhao, sIlao, sutaO, cagaO, pafiiiao, III. 53; IV. 4 fall. hiri°, ottappao, IV. 4foll.; 7.

Dhan uka, III. 75; v.203. D han u g g a h a, II. 48; IV. 107. Dhamati, I. 254; IV. 169. nido, I. 254; IV. 169.san°,

I. 254.· D ham m a. (a) things, phenomena, system, order of things,

cosmos: mahasamudde, IV. 198; 206. sabbalJ dham­malJ abhijanati (parijanati), IV. 88; v. 48. ditth' eva dhamme, see Ditthadhamma. dhammalJ attato upa· gacchati, I. 27; III. 439. °samannupassati, III. 432. dhammuddhaccavigahItamano, II. 157. dhammesu dhammiinupassI, I. 39 ; 296; II. 256 ; III. 450 ; IV. 301. rajanIyo, dosaniyo, III. 169. °vitakka, I. 254. salJYo­janiya, I. 50. sovacassakaraI,la, see Sovacassa. iHha, kanta, manapa, v. 135. . sankhata, asankhata, II. 34.

(b) mental, moral, physical states of the individual, I. 89 fall. [a lku·sal~,. passim. sarlrattha, v. 88 fall. tayo, pahatabba, xc., I. 275. alalJ attano, xc., IV. 328. aparassa, III. 349. [tihi]dhammehi samannagato, I. 102 and passim. kusalanalJ qhammanalJ pubban­gamo, pubbanimittalJ, v. 236. anulomika, I. 106. abhififia parififieyya . . ., II. 246. ekalJ dhammalJ abhijanati, parijanati, I. 198. kilJ-mulaka, -sambhava, -samudaya ... sabbe dhamma, IV. 338. niithakaral).a, v. 23 foll. niddhamaniya, dasa, v. 220. niril.padhilJ, I. 147. rago, xc., I. 199. °samnppiido, III. 406; 408. siivajjo, anavajjo, I. 189; 194; II. 191; v. 242; 276. asekhiya, dasa, v. 222. vijjiibhagiyo, I. 61. s!'lkhassa [aJparihanaya, IV. 331. sacchikaral)Iya, II. 182.

(c) -dhammo: having the quality of, J. 147 and

Dham 56 Dhwn

passim. avinipataO, I. 232; II. 89; 238; III. 54; IV. 12. anuppadao,1. 135; 137; 184; 218; II. 249; IV.

174 fall.; 184. jaraO, vyadhiO, mara1.la-o, khaya-O, nassanaoe, III. 54. viparil).amao, I. 258; IV. 157; 159. samudayaO,nirodhao,' IV. 186;. v.343. anavatti­db ammo, I. 232; 245; 290; II. 89 ; 238; IV. 12; 399; 423 fall.; v. 343.

«(l) doctrine in general ; point of doctrine; rnles, III. 176. abhisamacarik.o, lIl. 15.· ariya 0, anariya 0,

v. 241; 274. acayagaml,apacayagamI, v. 243; 276 fall. [a]tapanlyo,I. 49; v. 243; 276. dukkhudrayo, sukhudrayo, v. 243; 277. dukkha- sukha-vipako, v. 244; 277. saparikkamano,· v. 262. sappurisao, v. 245; 279. (sa- an-) asavo, v. 242; 275. atth'eso mayi dhammo, III. 198. asevitabbo, bhavetabbo, &c., v. 246 foZZ.; 279 fall. uppadetabbo, v. 245; 279. garuO, IV. 280. garudhamma, aHha, IV. 276. ka1.lho, sukko, I. 51 ; v. 232 fall. ;253 fall. . .. dhammana:g dharakajatiko, IV. 221; 223. papao, piipako, passim. Bhagava:g-mulako ... , 1. 199; IV. 351; Y. 355. sado, see Saddhamma.

(e) the DHAMMA, I. 133; 276 (§ 123); v. 275; dhammo, yinayo, satthusasana:g, II. 168. adlnava dhamma:g bha1.lantassa, III. 251. eight thoughts about it, IV. 228. °annssati, see Aitussati, Anussarati. adi-, majjhe-, pariyosana-kalyal).o, II. 147; 208; HI. 113 fall.; 135; 152 ; 262 ; 381 ; IV. 6; 110; 152 ; 361 ; v. 23; 26; 71 fall.; 80; 89; 163; 198; 204; 338. dhammaiii'iu, III. 148; IV. 113 j()ll. °attbo,I. 162, v. 77. attho ca, I. 69; II. 7; Y. 222; 254. °adhipateyyo, I. 109; 147; III. 149 fi)ll. °adhipo, I. 150. dhamme aveccappasadena, I. 223; II. 56; HJ. 212; 332foll.; 451; IV. 406; v. 183. °anudhammo, I. 36; 131; II. 7; 97; 190; 245; III. 176; 240; IV. 116 ; 221; 223; 296 ;,310; 337; 391; v. 126. °anusarl, I. 74; IV. 215; v. 23. abhio, v. 24; 27; 90; 201; 339. °aramo, III. 431. °iddhi, 1. 93. dhammuposatho, 1. 208. °esana, I. 93. opasamiko, parinibbayiko, IV. 225. dhamme kankhati, n. 79; IV. 460; v. 18. °kathiko, 1. 23; 25 fall.; II.

138; III. 78 fall.; v. 10 fall. °kathikatta:g, 1.38. kalya1.lao, 1. 74; 108; 226 ; 248; II. 81; 91; 110 ;224 fall.; IV. 211 ; 214. °kamo, v. 24; 27; 90; 201; 339. °ketu, III. 149 .. dhamme agaravo viharati, III. 247; 340; IV. 84. dhamma:g garukaroti, n.20; IV. 120 fall. °garavaia, III. 330 ; 423 joll.; IV. 28 foU.

Dham 57 Dhmn

°cakkay, seeCakka. °cakkhu, IV .. 186. 0 cariya, I.

55; II. 5; III. 448; v. 87 ;302. °ddhajo, I. 109; III. 149. dhato, see Dhata. dhamma.g dhareti, I. 36; III. 176; IV. 116. °dharo, I. 117; II. 8; 147; 178; III. 179 ; 361 foil. ; IV. 3lO ; v. 16 ; 349; 352. °dharaI).a, v. 126. dhammay (na) pariyapuJ;lati, II. 103 ; 185 ; III. 86; 176 foll.; 361 foll. On isanti, IV. 15; 36. °pati­sayvedi, I. 151; III. 21. °patisambhida, II. 160 .

. pattadhammo, IV. 186. °padani, II. 185. the fOllr, in detail, II. 29 foll. °pariyatti, III. 86. °pariyayo, I. 65; IV. 63; v. 288. °pariyeHhi, I. 93. °pariyesana, I. 93. [aJparihaniyo, III. 309 foll.; IV. 16; 20 foll. paresaydhammay deseti, I. .151; III. 184. °piija, I. 93. °ppamaI).o, II. 71. °bhiito, v. 226 foll. yatha­suto -pariyatto, IV. 86; v. 349; 352. yoniso vicine dhamma.g, IV. 3 foll.. ° -ratana.g, 1. 94. °raso, 1. 36. Crago, °nandi, v. 343 foll. °rajii, I. 109; III. 149. °raniio raja, III. 149. °laddho, I. 129. °vadi, II. 209. °vadini parisa, I, 75; 76. vinnugarahito, 1. 189; 194; II. 191. vififiuppasattho, II. 191. °vinayo, I. 34; 35; 121 ; 185; 266 ; 283; II. 2; 26 ; 117 ; 123 ; 185; III. 8 ; 163; 168 foll.; 240; 327; IV. 36; 200 foll.; v. 144; 157; 163; 189; 192. °vihari, III. 86 foll. °vuqq.hi, I. 94. °vedo, see Veda. °vepulla~J, I. 94. BamalJ-analJ Sakyaputtiyanay, 1. 185. sanditthiko, akaliko, ehi­passiko, opanayiko, &le., I. 222; 156 foll.; 207; II. 56;

. III. 212; 285; 356 foll.; IV. 406; v. 183; 329; 336. °sandoso, III. 106 foll.sammad-akkhiito, v. 232 foll.; 253 foll.; 343. dhammay saraI).ay gato, see SaraI~a. °savanalJ, see Savanay. dhammay sUI).ati, III. 176; v. 103. °soto, III. 350. °sotasamapanno, v. 329 foll. svakkhato Bhagavata dhammo ... , I. 217; 276; II. 56; III. 212; 285; 312; 315; IV. 83 ; 211 ; 215; 406 ; v. 183; 329; 336.

(f) 1'ight, moral, religious, 1. 9 foll. °kammay, 1. 74. °dhammena, I. 129. °safifiI, I. 85; 86. yathadhammay patikaroti, patigal)hati, I. 103.

Adhamma, II, 19; v. 73 foil. °kammay, 1. 74. cariya, I. 55; II. 5. adhammo ca, v. 223 joll.; 231; 242; 255 ; 260 ; 275. adhammaHho, v. 76. adhammo anaUho ca, v. 222; 254. °ragaratto, I. 160. °vadinI (parisa), I. 75. °safifii, I. 85 foll.

Dhammata, II. 21; v. 2; 312. kalyanaO, kusalao, II. 36 ; v. 66._· .

Dham 58 Nan

Dhammika, I. 75; 109. aO, I. 75; III. 243. sahao, I. 174joll.

Dhava, I. 202; 204. D hat u, IV. 385. the three, in detail, I. 223. ajjhattika,

bahira, II. 164. the four, in detail, I. 222. tejoO, vayoo, only, III. 243. the six, I. 175 fall. in detail, I. 176. anekao, nanao, I. 22; v. 33; 37. anekadhatu­pa~ivedho, III. 325. arambha-o (arabbhaO), nikkama-o, parakkama-o, I. 4; III. 338. upakkamao, III. 338.' kamao, vyapadaO, vihi:gsao, III. 447. °kusalata, I. 83.

,. ~hitiO, III. 338. tejo-dhatukusalo, I. 25, thamao, TIl. 338. dibbasotaO, I. 255; III. 17; 29; 280; v. 199. nibbanao, II. 120; IV. 202. nissi1raI].Iya dhatuyo, the five, III. 245. the six, III. 290; v. 57. nekkhammao, avyapadaO, avihi:gsao, III. ·447.

D h a r a k a j at i k a, II. 97 ; IV. 296 fall.; 328. DharaI].a, sanghatipattaclvarao, II. 104; 106 fall.; 210. Dharetar, IV. 196. D hit i m a, I. 25. Dhutavada, I. 23. Dhutta, aO, III. 38; IV. 266; 270. itthiO, surao, akkhao,

IV. 283 ; 288. Dhura, nikkhitta-O, I. 71; II. 148; III. 108; 179 joll.

anikkhittaO, III. 65; 432; v. 24; 28; 90 .. D h u V a, II. 33. D h ii pay a t i, II. 214 fall. D h ii m a, II. 53; IV. 72 fall; . dhiima:g katta, v. 347 fall. ;

350 fall.,. 359. ·Dheyya, kammao, IV. 285; 289; 322. Marao, IV. 228. Dhorayha, I. 162. Dhovana, I. 132; 161; 277. ariya:g, v. 216.

N a ku la; v. 289 fall. Nakkhatta, IV. 86. Nag a r a, '1. 160; 178. paccantima:g, IV. 106 fall.; v. 194 .

. Nan gal a, III. 64. Nan g u H h a, II. 245. Nacca, 1.261. Nat'tha, II. 249. N ait hik av ad a,' II. 31. NadI,1. 33; 136; 250; 287; II. 55; 201; III. 52; 64;

IV. 137. kuno, ·II. 140; IV. 100; v. 114 fall.; 117; 119. maMa, I. 243; II. 140; IV; 101; 198; v. 22; 114:; 117; 119. °viduggalJ, I. 35 ; III. 128.

Nan t a k a, III. 187.

Nan

Nantikavasin. IV. 376. N andati, IV. 94foll.

59 Nic

Nandi, nandi, II. 59; 61. kamao, bhavao, di~thiO, II. 10. kamao, vyapadao, <.tc., III., -246. dbammao, IV. 423 foll.

N a.b h a (nabha), I~ 242; II. 50; III. 240. Naya, II. 180; 19l. Nara, 1.130; II. 5; III. 53. Na~a, II. 73. N a s e ti, IV. 169 Joll.-N ass a n a, °dhammo, III. 54. N a hat a k a, IV. 144. Nahapaka, III. 25. Nahapana, I. 62; 132; II. 70; IV. 54. Naharu, I. 50; IV. 129. °daddula:g, IV. 47 Joll. Nag a, II. 116; III. 156 Joll.; 345; IV. 200; 204; 207 ;

435; v. 202. mahaO, IV. 107; no. NiHhakaraI}.a, °dhamma, the ten; in detail, v. 23Joll.;

89 Joll. Nanatta, IV. 385. °kayo, IV. 39Joll.osaiiiia, 1.41;

267; II. 184; III, 306 (sic' lege) ; IV. 40. Nabhi, 1.112. Namarupa,T. 83;-176; III. 400; v. 51; 56. °aram-

maI).a, IV. 385. Nalika, 1.210. Nii.la,·Iv. 169 .. Naliya, °sakalJ, III. 49. N ava, III. 368. NikaHha, °citto, °kayo, II. 137. Nikamalabhi:g, n. 23; 36. Nikaya, devao, see Deva. Nikkama, o.dhatu, 1. 4. kalyaI).ajavaO, I:IT. 214. N i k k u j j at i, patta:g, IV. 344, nikkujjito, I. 173; III. 238 .. N i k k u h a, II. 26 .. N i k k h a, suvaI).I).ao, IV. 120 Joll. Nikkhitta, dune, suo, I. 59; II. 147 Joll. °dhuro, see

Dhura. N i g ant 1}. a, III. 276; 383. nigaI}.thiiposatho, I. 205 foll.

°savako, II. 196; 199. dasahi asaddhammehi saman­nagato, v. 150.

Niggaha, 1.98; 174;v. 70. NiggaJ}.hati, niggahetva, III. 187. N i g h a I} q. u, sanighaI).Q.uketubhana:g, 1.163; 166; III. 223. N icc a, II. 33; 52; v. 210. °saiiiii, II. 52. anicca, II. 33 ;

52 ; v. 343 Joll. anicce dukkhasaiiiia, IV; 52. °anupassi,

Nic 60 Nib

V. 112; 359. (sabbasankharesu), III. 83; IV. 13. (cakkhusmi.g), IV. 145 foll. tad aniccalJ, yad aniccalJ, v. 187 foll. °patisalJved1, IV. 13; 145 foll. °sanna, °sannl, III. 79; 85; 334; IV. 13; 51; 145 foll.

Nicchata, IV. 410foll.; v.65. N icc he d e t i, III. 365. N i ji g i lJ sit a, III. 11 L N i j jar a, I. 221; II. 198. dasa nijjaravatthilni, v. 215 foll. N ij j iI]. I]. a, v. 215 foll. N i j j hat t i b a 1 a, IV. 223. N i j j han a, II. 191; 193. N i j j ham a (pa~ipada), I. 295 foll. NiHha, niHhalJ gato, II. 175; III. 450; v.119foll. Nit t u d dan a, valaggakotinittuddanamattalJ, III. 403

foll.; 406. Nit ut h a r a 1). a, II. 200. N ida s san a, nllao, pUao, &c.; IV. 305 foll. Nidana, I. 134foll.;'263foll.: 338; II. 196; IV. 128foll.

sa- a-nidano, I. 82. Niddasa, IV. 15; 35 foll. . Nidda, III. 251. °kilamatha-pativinodana, II. 48; 50.

niddiiramata, III. 116; 173; 293 foll.; 309 foll.; 330; 449; IV. 22 ; 24; 331; v. 164.

N i d h i, °mukbaI), v. 346. N i d hun at i, III. 365. Nindati, II. 3; v.l7l; 174. Ninda, II. 188; IV. 157 foll. Ninna, auupubbao (samuddo), IV. 198; 200; 206.

vivekao, IV. 224; 233; v. 175. kilta", III. 364. N inn a d a, sankbatil,lavaninnadaslJ,ddo, II. 117 (M. III. 133). Ninnltakasava, I. 254 (M. III. 133). N inn eta r, attbassa, v. 226 foll.; 256 foll. Nip a k a, III. 24. Nipakka (v. l. nipaka), III.138. Nipaccakara, paramao, v. 66. Nipajjati, IV. 332. Nip a t a, atiO, III. 430. Nip u 1). a, III. 78. Nip pH i k a, sukbalJ, I. 81; °a.rammaI.lalJ, I. 81. Nip pes i k a, III. 111. Nibballa, akutobbayalJ, II. 24. adbigacchati, I. 162.

anupadisesaya nibbanadbatuya parinibbayati, II. 120 ; IV. 202; 313. abbijayati, III. 384 foll. abhipassato~ 1.147. °abhirato, III. 435. agatalJ, III. 346. arako, I.

281. = asavanalJ parikkbayo, IV. 454. okkamana:g

Nib 61 Ni1'

nibbanassa, IV. 111 fall.; 230. °ogadhagaml, II. 26. °gaminl patipada, IV. 8.3. tadangaO, IV. 454. duk­khato, sukhato samanupassati, III. 442. diHh' eva dhamme (diHhadhammaO), IV. 353; 358; 454. paramadiHhadhammao, v. 64. nibbanalJ pariyesati, II. 247. nibbanaya salJvattati, I!I. 83; 326 fall. nibbanassa sacchikiriya, I. 8; III. 423; v. 194. nibbanass' eva santike, II. 39 fall.; III. 331; IV. 29. pajjotass' eva, IV. 3. pario, see Parinibbana. °pariyosana sabbe dhamma, v. 107. °p0l).alJ manasalJ, III. 443. bhavanirodho nibbanalJ, v. 9. yathasukhalJ, IV. 415 fall. vi-a-radhayi nibbanalJ, III. 294 foll: = virago, II. 34; 118; III. 164; IV. 423 fall.; v. 8; 110; 320;·322; 354 fall. °sanna, III. 443. san­diHhikalJ, I. 158 ; IV. 453. sampada, IV. 239.

Nib bay a t i, IV, 70 fall. Nib bid a, 1. 64; III. 325 fall.; v. 311 fall. °anupassl, I.

51. ekantaO, III. 83; IV. 143; v.216. °virago, III. 19; 200; 360; IV. 99; 336; Y. 2 fall.

Nib bin d a, v. 3 ;313. Nibbindati, v. 3, and passim. Nibbuta, II. 208; IV. 410foll.; v.65. Nib bed h a, III. 427. Nibbedhika, I. 45; II. 167; 178; III. 2; 53; 65; 152;

410 ; 412; 414; IV. 111 ; 234; v. 15 ; 25; 28. Niman tana; 1. 295. Nimitta, 1.256; III. 375 fall.; IV. 33; 418 fall. aD, I.

82; III. 292; IV. 78. °anusarl, III. 292. cittassa, III. 423. °ggahl, II. 16; III. 99; v. 348; 351, and see Indriya (guttadvaro). nimittalJ na janati, III. 319; 322. patighaO, I. 3; 87; 200. balao, paJ}.<:litaO, I. 102; mukhao, v. 92; 94; 97 fall.; 103. sao,!. 82. sabbao, IV. 53. sabbanimmittanalJ nissaral).alJ, III. 292. sab. banimittanalJ amanasikaro, III. 397 fall.; IV. 78. sa­madhio, paggahaO, upekkha°, I. 256 fall. subhaO, asubhaO, 1. 3 fall.; 87; 200; v. 134.

Nimujjati,Iv.lI. Nimba, 1.32; v.212. Nimmadana, II. 34. N im m a la, IV. 340. Niyassakamma, I. 99. Niyama, 1.122. Niyamata, dhammao, 1.286. N ira g gal a, II. 43; IV. 151. N ira b bud a, v. 171 ; 173 fall.

Nir 62 ·Ntt

Niraya, passim. khII).ao, IV. 405; 407; v. 182; 184. nirn.yamhi paccati, I. 141; v. 76. padumao, v. 172. °piila, I. 138; 141. mahao, 1. 141. dumtion oj punish­ment in, v. 173.

Nirayattavuttin, IV. 293foll. Nirasa (puggala), I. 107 foll. N i r uj j hat i, aparisesa -alJ, III. 165 foll.; v. 139 foll. Ni rut t i, III. 201. °pa~isambhida, II. 160. Niriipadhi, °sukhau, I. 80. Nirodha, anupubbao, IV. 456. nava anupubbanirodha,

IV. 409. asesaviragaO, I. 177; II. 158; 161. nirodh­atthalJ, II. 26. nirodhanupassI, IV. 146 foll.; v. 112; 359. = asavanalJ parikkhayo, IV. 456. kamao, vedana 0,

&:e., III. 410 foll. dukkha 0, I. 177. dukkhakkhan­dhassa, v. 184.. °dhammo, v. 343 foll. and nibban'a, see Nibbana (=virago). °nissita, II. 16.bhavao (and nibbiina), v. 9. sakkayaO, II. 165 foil.; III. 246 ; (na) sauvattati,III. 325foll.; v. 216; 238foll. °saiiiia, III. 334. saiiiiave.dayita 0, I. 41; III. 192; IV. 306; 409'; v. 209. n. and samadhi, I. 299.

Nillapa, II. 26. Nillopa, I. 154. N i vat a, I. 101; 137; IV. 231. °vutti, III. 43. Nivasa, atiO, samavatthaO, III. 258. pubbeo, 1. 25; 164;

255; II. 183; III. 18; 29; 323; 418 foll. / IV. 141-143; 291 ; 421; v. 13; 68; 199; 211; 339. pubbe­nivasanussatinaI).alJ, IV. 177.

N i v u t t h a, sannivutthapubbalJ, IV. 303 foil. N i san t i (nisantI), khippa 0, II. 97 ~ III. 201; IV. 296;

328. dhammao, IV. 15~ 36; v. 166 ~ 168. N i sam a k aj at iy 0, dhammanalJ, v. 166; 168. Nissata, v.151foll. aO, IV. 430. Nissanda, III. 32. N iss a y a, I. 117; III. 271 ; IV. 353; v. 73. N iss a r a I). a, I. 258; 260. uttarilJ, IV. 76; v. 188.

kamaragassa, &:e.; III. 230 foll.; v. 323 foll. kamanalJ, bhavanalJ, diHhInalJ, phassayatananau, II. 10. kama­nalJ, vyapadassa, vihesaya, riipanalJ, sakkayassa, III. 245 foll. °pafifio, v. 181 foll. anissaraI).apaiiiio, v. 178; 181.

N iss a r a I). I Y a, I. 99. nissaral)Iya dhatuyo, the fire, in detail, III. 245. the six, III. 290.

N iss ita, III. 128. NIca, O~haniyo, v. 82. °seyya,I.212. N it a t t h a, I. 60.

-Nila 63 Pac

N 'ila, III. 239; IV. 263 foll. ;305; 349; v. 61. 'Oabhijati, III. 383. -

N 'iii, III. 230; 233. N'ivara:r;ta, the five, III. 354;- 386; IV. 437; v. 195. in

detail, I. 3; 161; 272; III. 16; 63; 428; IV. 457; v. 16; 30. with abhijjha as fir$t, II. 14; 67; 210; III. 92; IV. 437; v. 163; 207, withkamaragaas first, III. 230 foll.; 317 ifill.; 322; v. 323. avijjaO only, I. 223. aharo paficanna:g n'ivara:r;tana:g, v. 113; 116.

N 'i V iir a, I. 241; 295 ; II. 206. Nekkha, 1.181; II. 8; 29. _ Nekkhamma, 1.147. 'Oabhirato, IV. 224; v.175. °adhi­

mutto, III. 376. nekkham:me anisa:gso, IV. 186; 209; 213; 439 foll. nekkhammecitta:g pakkhandati, III. 245; IV. 438. 'Ovitakko, I. 275 JII. 252. 'Osan-

, kappo, III. 146. 'OsukhalJ, I. 80. Necayika, v.149. Nettika, Bhagava:g'O, 1.199; IV. 158; 351; v.355. saD,

II~ 54. -N epa kk a, III. 11; IV. 15 ;36. Nema, IV. 404; gambhlrao, IV. 106. Nemi,I.112. - . N em itt a, III. 243. N em i tt a k a, 1II. 111. N e y y a t t h a, I. 60. N era y i k a, I. 265; II. 231 ; III. 402 foll. N e! a (nela), II. 209; v. 205. N e s a j j i k a, III • .220. N e sad a, I. 107; II. 85.

P a lJ s U, I. 253. °kiilalJ, I. 240; 295; II. 206; IV. 230. 'Okiilikatta, I. 38. °kUliko,III. 187; 219; 391 foll. sahapalJsukqita, II. 186.

Pakasati, avaO, III. 145foU. Pakkha, 1.142; 144. ka!aO, v. 19; 123 foll. jUJ;lhao,

v. 124 foll. pakkhupacchedo, I; 98. Pakkhahata, III. 385._ P a k k hay a ti, disa, III. 69 foll. Pakkh'i, II. 209; v.206. P a gab b h a, III. 433. a 0, IV. 175; 182; 184. ape, III. 433. P a g g ii. h a, 1. 83. °nimittalJ, I. 256. Pan k a, III. 311; IV. 289. Pacati, niraye (nirayamhi),I. 141; v.76. Pac a I e ti, III. 343 ; IV. 85; 344. Paccakkhati, buddhalJ, dhammay, &c., IV. 372.

· Pac 64 Pan

PaccattharaJ.ls,kadalimigapavarao, 1.137; III. 50. Paccatthika, atthaO, v. 7l. Pac can u b hot i, III. 425 foll. Pac cay a, I. 66. gilana-0, passim. sapo, ape, I. 82.

aparao, IV. 186; 210; 213. with hetu, IV. 151 foll. Pac cay i k a, II. 209. . Pac c a v i d h u lJ, IV. 228. Paccavekkhana, °animittalJ, III. 27. Pac cam itt a, IV. 106. Paccaropeti, IV. 193. Paccavamati, v.337. Pac cas are t i, III. 28. Paccuttarati, III. 190. Pac cup pan no, I. 264; III. 400. atitanagataO, III. 151,

see also Atita. Pac c e k a, panuJ.lJ.lapaccekasacco, n. 41; v. 29. °buddho,

see that title. Paccora, IV. 130. Pac cor ° h a 1.1 i, v. 234 fall.; 249foll. ariya, v. 25l. Pacchanipati, III. 37; IV. 265; 267 fall. Pac ch a b hat t a, III. 320 Pacchabhattika, khaluo, nr. 220. Paccha bh umaka, v.263. Pac c hay a, III. 320 fall. Pacchaliya, III. 76. P a j a hat i, akusalalJ, savajjalJ, IV. 109 fall. Paj a, IV. 290. itara, II. 75 fall.; v. 232 fall.; 253 fall.

sassamal}abrahmanI, II. 130; v. 204. Pajapatika, sao, v. 325 fall. PajapatI, 1.137; IV. 210; 214. P a j j at i, IV. 362. P a j jot a, II. 140. pajjotass' eva nibbanalJ, IV. 3. Pajjhayati, II. 214; 216; IU.57. Panj a sa, aD, II. 75. P a Ii Ii a (adj.), dupo, II. 187 foll. and passim. nibbedhikao,

II. 178. bhavitaO, v. 42fo1l. mahao, I. 23; 25; II. 178 fall. sapo, IV. 245. suvimuttaO, v. 29 foll.

Pan nat a, dupe, III. 421; v. 159; 161. mahao, puthu-o, vipula-o, Me., I. 45.

Pannatta, 1.98; Iv.16; 19; 21; v.Ufoll. apo,r.99; IV. 16; 19; 21; v. 74 foll. pal}t;iitaO, sappurisao, I. 151.

Pannatti, II. 17. ap-, sap-pannattiko, v. 190 . . Pan n a V a lJ, II. 76; 187; 189; 228; 230; III. 2 foll.;

7 foll.; 53; 112; 127; 183; 434; IV. 23; 38; 85;

Pan 65

HI; 217; 220; 229; 232; 234; 271; 352; 357; v. 25; 28; 91; 124foll.; 329; 333; 335.

P a ii Ii a, I. 61; 210; II. 136 foll.; III. 446; IV. 11. anya, II. 1; IV. 105. adhio, I. 240; II. 92 fall.; 239; III. 106 fall.; 327; v. 72 foll. adhipannadhammavipassana, v. 99. adhipannasikkha, I. 229 foll. °adhipateyyo, °garu. II. 137. abhavitaO, III. 106 fall. adibrahmacari­yika, IV. 151. °abha, &c., II. 139. °katl1a, I. 125; III. 182. °sampadakatha, III. 81; 191; v. 130. kusalesu dhammesu, III. 352; IV. 11; v. 123 jr)ll. °khandho, see Khandha. °dhanalJ, III. 53. pannangalJ, II. 79. paiinindriya:g, see Indriya. pannuttaralJ. II. 243; IV. 385. pannuttara subbe dhamma, IV. 339; v. 107. °pa~ilabho, I. 45. o-parihani, 1. 15. °balal), IV. 363, see also Bala. ° -bahul1a~l, °vepullalJ, I. 45. maha-0,

1. 45; II. 35; III. 244. °vimutti, °vimutto, I. 61; 83; II. 6; 23; IV. 452. o-vuddhi, 1. 15; 45; II. 245. °veyyattiya, nr. 237. sakacchaya veditabba, II. 187 ; 189. samac, II. 62. °sampada, 1. (32; II. 66; 218; III. 12 fall.,. 53; 81; 182. foll.; IV. 284; 288; 322. °sam­panno, III. 12 jrlZZ. " 81; 134; v. 130. asaro, II. 141. sekha, vutta Bhagavata, I. 220. .

Pannaya: anuggahissati, I. 125. dis va, v. 39. pariyogahamano, IV. 13 JCIll. paripurakari, IV. 380. mattasokarI, I. 231; IV. 381. . vacJq.hati, I. 152; III. 44; 80.

T a nn a t a, ape, III. 134. Pannatika, apo, III. 134. Panha, I. 103,288; III. 81; 191 j()ZZ.; 419 foll.; v. 50

foll. °vya,karal)ani, the fonl',in detail, I. 197 fall.; II. 46. °samudacaro, II. 189 .

.Pa~alika, I. 181. pa~alikatthato (pallanko), 1. 137 (sic lege); III. 50; IV. 94; 231; 394.

P a ~ i k a, I. 181. patikatthato, I. 137; III. 50; IV. 94; 231; 394.

Patikassana, mu]aya, 1. 99. Pat i k u j j a t i, III. 58 . . Patikutati, IV. 47jC)ll. Pat i k u H h a, ape, IV. 246. P a ~ i k k ant a, II. 104; 106 jr)ll.; 210. Patikkllla,ahiire pa~ikkulasanna, IV. 49. °sannI, apo

sanlli, III. 169. P a ~ i g ace a (v. l., pa~ikacca~l), II. 25. Pat i g ~i d h a, °ppatto, III. 297 jr)ll. Patiggahaka, 1.161; II. 80foll.; III. 42; 336.

Pati 66

P a ~ i g h a, -nitnitta:g, I. 3; 87; 200. °saIina, I. 41; 267 ; . II. 184. Patighata, 1.98; Iv.l06foll. Paticay 0 (v. l., patiO), III. 376foll.; Iv.355 ;v. 336foll. Paticarati, IV. 168. Pat icc as am u p pad a, statement oj, I. 177; v. 184;

(nirodho),I. 177; v. 184. Paticchadana, III. 352. Pat icc han n a, I. 282. °kammanto, II. 239. P a ti Ii Ii a t a, °karaI.1a:g, I. 99; IV. 144. Patinissagga, I. 100; 299; IV. 148 ; 350. adanao,Y.

233; 253 foll. duppatinissaggi, III. 335; v. 150. pa~inissagganupassl, IV. 88; 146 foll.; v. 112; 359. sabbupadhio, I. 49; v. 8; 110; 320; 322; 354 foll.

Patinissajjeti, [na]patinissajjitabbo, v. 191}oll. ap­patinissajja, IV. 374 foll.

Pat i n iss a t t h a, II. 41. Pat i pad a:, . i. 113; 168; II. 76; 79. akkhama, &le., II.

152. agatha, nijjhama, majjhima, I. 295 joll ... kama­nirodhagaminiO, vedanao, &le., III. 410 foll. dukkba dandhabhiIiIia, &le. II. 149 foll; 154; v. 63. dukkha­nirodhagamini, I. 177. puIiIia 0, I. 168. lokanirodha­gamini, II. 23. sabbatthagaminiO, v.33; 37. Bee alsu Sacca.

Patipatti, sammao,.micchao, I. 69; v. 136. dhamma-nudbammao, v. 126.

Pat i p as sad d h a, II .. 41. °laddho, I. 254. Pat i p It a, III. 226. Patipuccha, a-vinita (paris a) , 1.72. O-vyakaral]lyft,

I. 197; II. 46. Patippharati, IV. 193 .

. Patibaddha, parae, v. 87. Pat i b han a, II. 177; III. 42; 185; IV. 163; v. 96. ape,

. III. 57.. °kavi, II. 230. yutta 0 , mutta 0, II. 135. See also Patisambhida. .

Pat i b han a v a :g, I. 24. Pat i b han e y yak a, I. 25. Patima:gsa,apo, v. 79. Pat i r up a, °desavaso, II. 32. P a ~i 1 a b h a, II. 93. iial]adassanao, II. 44. labhasakkar-

asilokao, II. 143. samadhi, see Samadhi. Patilinanlsabha, IV. 449. Pat ill y a t i, IV. 47 foll. P a ti V ape t i, IV. 423 foll. Pat i v ina y a, III. 185 foll.; 190.

Pa{i 67 ParJ'i

P a ti v i nod a n a, II. 48; 50. Pat i v i n ° da y a, III. 184 foll. Pativibhatta, ape; III. 289. Pativedha, apo, II. 1. anekadhatu-O, nanadhatu-O, 1.

22; 44. Patisankhana, o-balau, I. 52; 94; II. 142. Patisauvedi:g, eva:g-sukhadukkhao, I. 164; IV. 303; v.

35. atthaO, dhammao, IV. 361. ekantasukhaD, v. 84 foll. See also Sati, Anapana.,

Pat i san t h a r a, 1. 93; 94. °garavata, III. 330; IV. 28. patisanthara:g garukaroti, IV • .120 foll. patisantharako, v. 166; 168.. .

Patisambhida, thefonr, I. 22; IV. 32. in detail, II.

160; III. U3; 120. patisambhidappatto, (-apatto), I. 24; III. 120.

Pat i s a r a ~ a, kammao, III. 186. Bhagava:go, I. 199; IV. 158; 351; v.355. .

Pat i s a 11 a n a, II. 51; 176; III. 86 foll.; 116 foll.; 195;. 298; 343; IV. 15; 36; 88; v .. 166; 168. °aramo, III. 261 foll.

Pat is a"lll n a, II. 20. P a ti saIl e k hit a r, III. 261 joll; Pat is ar a n ly a, °kamma:g, I. 99; IV. 346. Pat is e V ita r, nr. 143 foll. Patisotagami, II. 5. Patisseneti, II. 214foll. Patihankhati, II. 40 ; Ill. 388; IV. 167. P a hh ita, III. 306 foll. P a H a, ayoo, IV. 130. P a H a k a (v. l. patika), 1.254; 257. PathavI, II. 50; IV. 89; 374; v.263; 266; 268 .

. °ma~<;lala:g, IV. 90. dhupayati, Me., IV. 102. °lekhu­pamo, 1. 283. °sannii, DsannI, IV. 312; v. 7 foll.; 318 foll.; 325; 353 foll: See also Dhatu, Iddhi (joTmnla).

Pavaka, III. 187; 232; 235. P a ~ a va, II. 117; 24l. P a 1). i d h i, II. 32; v. ';!,12foll. attasammao, II. 32. cetoO,

IV. 23~ foll. P a 1). i hit a, samma-, miccha-pa~ihitalJ cittalJ, I. 8; v. 87 .

. pa1).ihitattalJ, I. 8; 164foll. P a:r;t It a, I. 284; II. 171; 190; IV. 10; 332 foll.; 423; v.

8; 36; 68; 110; 234; 250; 320; 322; 340; 354 foll. eko hlno, eko pa1).lto, III. 349; v. 140. °dayako, I. 26. pal).itataro, I. 119; 171; v. 37; 140; 203 foll.; 207 foll.

Pa'l}iI 68 Padh

P a I] g. a k a, III. 128. Pal]g.ita, 1.59; 68; 84; 89; 10Ifoll.; 162; II.3foll.;

118; 178; 228. °pafifiattalJ, I. 151. -lakkhal).&lJ, °nimittalJ. I. 103.

PaI;lQ.ukambalo, 1.181. P a I;l I;l a, I. 183. °santharo, I. 136. Patayati, IV. 97. Patareti, III. 432. Pat i cay a, III. 376 foll.; v. 336 foll. See Paticaya. Pat i Ii: n a, II. 41 foll. P a ti t t h 1 Y a t i (v. Z., -[tJthiy[y Jati) , III. 181 foll. Pat iss a t a, III. 24. Pat ° d a, II. 114 ; III. 28 ; Iv.91. patodassa ajjhoharaI;lalJ,

v.324. Pat t a, onltapattapaJ?ilJ, II. 63 .. °kammalJ, II. 68. patta­

ggahapaka, III. 275.' pattapil]g.ika, III: 220. sangho nikkujjati, IV. 344.

Pattakkhandha, 1II.57. (Cj Pin. Texts, III. 13, n. 1.) Patta!haka, v.203. (Of. M. 1.266.) Pat t i, II. 148; III. 179; IV. 332 foll. Pat t i k a, II. 117. Pat h a, catummahao, III. 28; 42; 394. yoggaO, III. 122.

anupariyaya,o, IV. 107. Patthana, III. 47; v.212foll. Pat h a b y a, IV. 90. . Pad a, II. 51; 182. atthaO, II. 189. atthuttarilJ padalJ

santalJ, IV. 70 foll. adhimuttaO, v. 36 .. catuppadehi vag.g.hati, v. 137. °vyafijanalJ, see Vyafijana. apada, IV. 434.

Padaka, 1.163; 166. Pad a k k h i I;l a, 1.294; II. 21; 182; III. 198 jall. °ggahI,

III. 79; 180; v. 24; 26; 90; 338. Padaparama, II. 135. Padana, balao, paJ.lg.itaO, I. 102. Pad ale t i, mahato kayassa pad aleta, I. 284 foll.; II. 170

foll.; 202. avijjakhandha.g, I. 285. Pad itt a, II. 95. Padlpeyya, 11.85; 203; IV. 239. Pad u t t h a, II. 30. Pad u ill a, I. 145; II. 86 foll .. ; III. 26; 239. Padesa, cattaro mahao, II. 167. Pad ° say e, v. 171; 174. Pad han a, IV. 355. the two, I. 49. the four, in deta"il, II.

16. asamaya, samaya padhanaya, III. 65 foll. cittalJ na namati atappaya ... padhanaya, III. 249; IV. 460

Padh Pam

fall.; v. 17 foll., . °kkhamo, v. 15. [no.] padahitabba:g , v. 191 foll.sammapadhanani,cattaro, II. 15; III. 12; IV. 125 fall. ; 203; 462 fall. in detail, I. 296; II. 15; 74; IV. 462. -

. Pad han i y a n go., parisuddhlo " II. 194 fall. the jive, in detail, III. 65.

Panali, IV.17L . P a ni g gh ° s a, ape, IV .. 88. Pan u JPl- a, II. 29; v. 31. °paccekasacco. II. 41; v. 29

fall. . Pan ta, panta:gsenasana:g, I .. 60; II. 137. Papaiica, II. 161 fall. ap",II.161foll.onirodho, II.

162 fall.; IV. 235.ovupasamo,; It~162 foll.papaii­caramata, III. 293 fall •. nippapa~ara.!llo, III. 431; IV. 229.; 233; 235. nippap.aficapade, nr;:294 fall ..

Pap a ~ i k a, III. 19 fall.; 44; 200; 360; lv. 70 fall. ; 99 ; 336; v; 4 fall. ; 314joll; . . - - .

Papata, III. 389; Iv'-198;200. . Pabbajita, 1. 69; 107; 147; 151; J.68~n. 78; m.33;

244; v. 82; 87. cira~,lv. 21; 24;v~348; 350 fall.; 353. acirao, m. 138; 403. cattaro pabbajitassa roga, II. 143. vuddhao, III. 78. .

P a b b a j j a, I. i51; 168. abbhokaso, v. 204. o-sukha:g, I. 80. matugamassa Tathagatappavedite dhamma-vinaye, IV. 274joll. . . .

P a b bat a, I. 243; II. 140. °kandarapadarasakha, v. 114 fall.; 117; 119. dhupayati, IV. 102. a-raja, I. 152; III. 240; 311; IV. 102. o-visama:g, I. 35.

P a b b a jan i yak a m II). a, I. 99. Pabbhara, anupubbao (sBimuddo), IV. 198; 200; 206.

vivekao, IV. 224; 233. P a b hank a ra, II. 51 fall. P a b han g u, I. 254; 257; 258; III. 16. Pabhassara,1. 10; 254; 257 fall.; m.16. P a b h a, II. 139; v. 22. sayamO, v. 60. Pam a j j at i, pamadattha, III. 87; IV. 139. Pamatta, I. 11; 139; IV. 319; v.146. apo, v.148. Pam a 1). a, 1. 88; III. 52; 350 fall.; v,: 140; 143. ape,

I. 183; 192; 196; II. 73; III. 52; v. 63; 299 fall.; 344 fall. ayupo, see Ayu. buddho, dhammo, sangha, II. 73. rupapo, II. 71. °vantani, II. 73.

PamaJ).ika, m.349joll.; 351; v. 140; 143. Pam a d a, I. 11; 16; 17; II. 40; III. 6; 421; 449; IV.

195; 350; 465; v. 310 ; 361. madao, II. 68; IV. 294; 326. °vata, I. 139.

F

Pam 70

PamadaHhana:g, suramerayamajjaO, I. 212; 226. See also Hila.

PamiJ;lati, III. 349; 351; v. 140.; 143. Pam u d ita, III. 21 fall. Pam ok k h a, itivadappamokkhanisa:gso, II. 26. P a ill 0 can a, II. 24; 37; 49 fall. Payirupasati, 1.124; 126; 142; IV~ 337. Pay u t t a, II. 81 fall. Payoj eti, II. 82. Par a, para:g veramaI}iya samadapeti, v. 304 fall. Par a k k a m a. parakkama.-dhatu, I. 4. purisa 0 , I. 50 ;

IV. 190. Paradara, 11.71; 191. Par a p p a v a d a, II. 238. Par a m a, sattakkhattuO, I. 233; 235; IV. 381; v. 120.

°sacca:g, II. 115. Par amp a r a, II. 191. Paraj aya, v. 171; 174. Par a jet i, parajiyi:gsu, IV .. 432. Par a b h ava, II. 73. upastl.kassa, IV. 26. P a:r a mas a, saccao, II. 42. sanditthiO, v.150. silabbataO,

III. 377; 438. Par a y a n a, I. 155; 156. Parikissati, II. 177. P arik u p p a, III. 146. Parikkamana, saparikkamano dhammo. v.262. Par i k k hay a, 1. 100; 299; II. 68; Iv. 148; 350. ParikkhiJ;la, IV. 418. Par i [k ] k h a, sankiI}l}ao, III. 84 fall. Pari[kJkha, IV. 106; 109. Par i gil hat i,IV. 10. pariguyhati (v. 1., parigiihati),

IV. 31. Par i g g a h a, IV. 400. Paricariya, 1. 132. Pari cit a, II. 185; IV. 300; 309. bahabalao, II. 67 fall.;

IV. 282; 286. Paricumbati, v. 65. Pariccaga, amisa-o, dhamma-o, I. 92. Pa.rijanati, III. 400foll. Par i j jan a (parijjana), sangahltao (sangahitaO), III. 38;

IV. 266 fall.; 269 ; 271. Par i p il rat i, aparipuI}I}akammanta, IV. 390. Par i Ii Ii a, I. 299. kamana:g, rilpana:g, vedanana:g, I. 277. Par i l} a m a, sammapariJ;lama:g gacchati, III. 30. Paritassati, II. 27; III. 133 fall.

Pari 71

Paritassi, aO, IV. 108; 111; 280 fall. Par ita pan a, I. 151. attaO, parae, 11.205 fall. Paritapeti, III. 380. Par itt a, IV. 241; v. 63. Paritta, II. 73. Parideva, I. 144; 11.195. Par i d d a va, I. 221.

Pari

P a rin a ya k a, III. 151. sanghaO, see Sangha. Parinibbana, II. 79. anupada-o, I. 44; IV. 70; 74;

v. 65. °dhammo, III. 409. °kalo Bhagavato, IV. 310. Pari ni b b a p et i, II. 68. Par i nib bay at i (parinnibbati), III. 41 ; IV. 98. pari­

nibbuto, IV. 106; v. 233; 253 fall. diHh' eva dhamme, III. 409.

Par i ni b bay i, IV. 12; v. 343 fall. antariiO, I. 233 fall.; II. 134; IV. 14; 70 fall.; 146; 380; v. 120. asan­kbarao, upabaccao, I. 233 foll.; IV. 14 foll.; 72; 146; 380 ;v. 120. tattbaO, I. 232; 245; 290; II. 5; 89; 238; IV. 399; 423 fall. sasankharaO, II. 155; IV. 14 fall.; 73 fall.; 146; 380; v. 120. diHh' eva dhamme sasankbiirao, asankbarao, II. 155 fall. kiiyassa bheda sasankharao, asankharaO, II. 155 fall.

Par in i b but a . See Parinibbayati. Paripakka, IV. 357. Par i pan t h a, I. 153 j()ZZ.; chinnao, III.· 252. bhoganalJ,

&e.; v. 136. Paripanthika, L161. Par i puc c h a, vinita parisa, 1. 285. Paripnra, II. 77; v. 10; 12. aO, II. 77; IV. 314 fall.;

v. 10; 12. sabbiikarao, v. II ; 14. ParipnrakarilJ, III. 215; IV. 380; v.131joll. Paripphoseti, 1. 257. Pa rib b a j aka, b1'eth1'en adt'ised how to deal with their

opinions, 1. 115; IV. 35-9; 338; 378. interviews the E., I. 157; 160; v.230. the B. goes to inteTview one, r. 185; II. 29 jc)ll.; 176. Ananda points Ol~t where they and the Dha'l1lma dijjer, I. 215.

Par i b b nIh a, III. 34. Paribhava, III. 191. Par i b h a vet i, sammao (kukkutiya a:t:lq.ani), IV. 125 fall.;

176. . Paribhasaka, IV. 79. akkosakao, see Akkosaka. Par i b hot i, III. 174 fall. Parimajjati, v. 166; 168. Parimajjana, v.166; 168.

72

ParimaI).Qala, 1.103. Parimaddana, I. 62; IV. 54; 386. Par i y a t t a, indriyaparoO, v. 34; 38. Pari y ant a., eva:g ayuO, 1. 164. Par i y ant i k a, kayaO, jIvitaO, II. 198.

Pari

Pariyadana, II. 139. asavao, jlvitaO, IV. 13. Pariyapajjati, IV. 339. pariyapanna, II. 51. Pariyaya, 1. 56. dhammao, m. 62; IV. 166; 381.

. nipo, IV. 451 fall. devao, III. 402 fall. Pariyutthana, v. 198. °ajjoosana, I. 66. Par i yuH hit 0, I. 281; II. 58. P.ariyetthi, III. 416. amisa.o, dhamma·o, I. 93. Par i yes at i, II. 23; 25; 247. Pariyesana,1. 93. kamao, I. 68. ariyaO, anariyaO,

II. 247. P a riy 0 g a! h a, °dhammo, IV. 186; 210; 313. Pariyogaheti, II. 84; Iv.13. Par i y ° d a pan a, pariyodata, I. 207; III. 27; 124 fall. ;

IV. 120 fall.; v.237. Pariyosana, III. 363. amataO, see Arnata. accanta­

pariyosano, v.326. nibbanao, III. 363. brahmacariyaO, III. 376. raga-, dosa-, moha -vinayaO, v. 238 fall. See also Arahatta (f01'1n't~la R).

Parq.aha, aD, III. 3; 429. avltao, IV. 461; 463 fall. kamaO, I. 68. [aJvighata,. II. 197 fall.; III. 245 fall.; 388 fall. sao, I. 203; m. 3; 429.

Par i V a j jan a, III. 387; 389. ParivaHa, aHhao, IV. 304 .. Par i V a r a, 1.38. Par~vasa, °dana:g, I. 99. ,Pari'vitakka, akarao, II. 193. cetaso, II. 20. Par i s a k kat i, bhikkbuna:g alabbaya . . ., IV. 345. Parisakkasava, II. 19. . Parisankita, III. 128. Parisafifiu, III. 148; IV. 113. . . Par i sa, II. 183~. III. 253. the eight in detail, IV. 307.

khattiyaO, II. 133; III. 253; IV. 80; 114. (dve), I. 70 fall. (tisso), I. 242; 285. devao, II. 185. [aJdl:am­mika, v. 230 fall. parisadussant)', parisasobhal]-a, II .. 225. brahmaI).ao, gahapatiO, samal]-ao, IV. 80; 114. bhikkbuo, &c., II. 132. mabao, 1. 25. °vacaro, v. 10 fall. parisati (v. l., parisati:g), II. 180.

Par is u d d h a, IV. 120 fall. °sankhatataro, IV. 120 fall.

Par i sud d hi, °padhaniyangani, the four, II. 194 fall.

73 Pas

Pari sed ito, sammiV (kukkutiya aI}QaI}i), IV. 125; 176.

Par i h an a, . III. 173; 309; 329; v. 123; 125; 156; 158; 161; 163. aO, III. 330 fall.; 404; 423. °dhammo, III. 405; v. 103. .

Parihani, 1.15; III. 76foll.; v.26foll..; 96; 124 fall. Par i hay at i, III. 252. Par i h a r a, visamapariharajani; II. 87. Pariharaka, II. 180. Par u par am b h a, II. 180. Pareti, v. 2; 139foll.; 312. Pareto, dukkhao, II. 123. Parovara, II. 6; 45.-P a! a s a (palO), I. 95 fall.;. 100; 299; III. 278; 452;

IV. 148; 349; 456; 465; v. 39; 41 fall.; 156; 209; 310. aO, 1. 95.

Pa!asl (palasI), III. 111; 335; v.156. aO, III. 111. Palagal;lq.a, IV. 127. Palapa, aO, nipo, II. 183. samal,laO,yavaO, IV. 169foll. P a'liqi t a, III. 5. Pal a I a, 1. 242. °pithaka, I. 48; II. 122. " °puiija~l,

I. 241; II. 210; IV. 437. P a I a sa, I. 152; II. 200; III. 19; 200; 360; IV. 99; 117 ;

336; v. 4foll.; 314. Palikhanati, II. 199. Pal i g e d Ii a, I. 66. Pal i g e d hI, IlL 265. Pal i g h a, °parivattiko, I. 48; II. 122. ukkhittaO, III. 84. Palipatha, IV. 290. P 0.1 u j j at i, IV. 103. Pal u m pat i, palumpanto, I. 48; II. 122. Pal ok a, palokato, II. 128; ,IV. 422. P a vat tar, v. 226 fall.; 256. P a v a r a, II. 95. Pavaral;lii, I. 99. pavaraI).a-thapanalJ, I. 99 .

. P a v are t i, II. 81. Pava!a, IV. 199; 203. Paviddha, anao, III. 172. P IHi vi tt a, IV. 229; 232; 293; 325; v.130. Paviveka, II. 148; III. 207; 219; 422; 431; IV. 439.

the tll1'ee, I. 240 fall. °adhimutto, III. 376 fall. °aramo, v.134.

Pavecchati, anupo (anuO), 1.135; II. 75. PaveI}i, III. 56. Pas a 1J 8 ii, II. 188; IV. 157 loll. appiyapasalJS1, IV. 155 ..

Pas 74 Pap

Pas ann 0, anussavapo, I; 26. apO, L 98. aveccapo; T.

26; v. 120. puggalapO, I. 26. Satthari, dhamme, sangha, HI. 35.

Pasavati, v. 75 foll. Pas a d a, L 98; II. 84; 243; III. 237; IV. 346. ape, II.

84; IV. 345. cattaro aggapO, II. 34. puggalapO, III. 270. °bahulo, III. 270; IV. 25. fall. buddhe ... sanghe aveccappasadena, I. 222; II. 56; III. 212; 332. fall. ; 451; IV. 406 ; v. 183.

Pas ari ta, II. 104: 106 fall.; 210. Pas sa lJ, passati, IV. 153 fall.; v. 226 fall.; 256 fall.· Pas sad d hi, IV. 455; v. 1 fall.; 311 fall. anupubbao,

IV. 456. See also ~ambojjhanga. Passambhaya, v.lll. P a han a, 1. 82; 134; 299; II. 26; III. 431. °ppadhanalJ,

II. 16. °sanna, III. 85; 334. ucchinnamulo anuppadadhammo, see Mula (ucchinna).

P Ii h a r a (deti). III. 121. . Pahil}.aka,'III.76. Pahitatta, II. 14; 115; IV. 302foll.; v.84;343. P a k a r a, IV. 107; 111. °sandhi, °vivaralJ, v. 195. Pacittiya, dhammo, II. 242. Pat i k a n, k hi lJ, II. 209. Patikkulyata, III. 32; IV. 47 foll.; v. 64. ape,

v.63. Patidesanlyaka, dhammo, II. 243. Patibhoga, II. 172. . P a ti h a r i y a, iddhio, adesani1°. anusasanio,L 170 ; v. 327.

sappatihariyo dhammo, IV. 310. Pal}. a, I. 161; II. 73; 192. sabbe paI,la avijja, II. 176. PaI,lahara, II. 116; 143; 153; III. 163. Pal}. a tip a t a, passim. See Slla (the precepts). P a J) i lJ, payataO, III. 287; IV. 266 fall.; 271; 284; 289;

v. 331; 336. Pat a V y a t a, I. 266. Pat i m ° k k h a, °salJvarasalJvuto, III. 113; 135; 138;

151; 155; 262; IV. 140; 152; 189; v. 71; 198; 338. sampannao, II. 14. svagatalJ, IV. 140; 142; 279; v. 71; 80; 201.

Pat 1, suvaI,ll}.ao, rupiyaO, kalJsao, IV. 393. Pat u b h a va, I. 266 ... Tathiigatassa, II. 130 fall. Padipeyya, II. 85; 203. Pap a, II. 222 fall., and passim. Pap a 1.1 i k a, 1. 115 fall. Papamittata, 1.13; 16; 17; 83; IV. 160; 165.

Pap 75 Pi'IJ

Papiccha, III. 119; 191; 219 fall.; 335; 432; IV. 1; 22; 155; v. 123; 125; 153; 157; 165.

papicchata,Iv.-l60-; 165. Papima:g, IV. 434. Pamujja, III. 21; 285; v. 1 fall.; 311 fall.; 333 fall.;

349 ; 352. u!arapamujjo, v. 24; 27; 339. Pamokkha, II. 168. Pa m oj j a. See Pamujja. Payamana, 1. 295; II. 206; III. 227. Paragata, Iv.41l. Paragami, v. 232foll.; 253foll, Piiragu, III. 223. bhavassa, II. 9; IV. 157. jatima1'aQa-

bhayassa, II. 15. Pa1'angamana, apa1'a, v. 4; 313. Par a j i k a, III. 252; dhammo, II. 241. Par a y a n a, III. 399; 40l. Pari car i y a, II. 70. °anutta1'iya:g, III. 284; 325; 328. Par icc hat t a k a, IV. 117 fall. paripiiri. avijjaya, v. 114 fall. vijjavimuttiya, v. 115

foll.; 119. bhavatal.1baya, v. 117 foll. Parisajja, 1.142. Pal icc a, III. 196. P a V a k.a. IV. 97. P a v u s s a k a. IV. 127. Pas a, II. 182; IV. 197. vadao, II. 182. kutba1'io, IV. 171. Pas a :g sa, II. 31 fall.; dasa paEla:gsani thanani, v. 129

(el M. II. 227). Pas a i, a, I. 283. °gu!a, II. 200. pasal).asa.kkharilla, IV. 237. Pas a d a, I. 64. Pas a d i k a, II. 203; III. 255 fall. ;apo, III. 255 foll.

samantaO, 1. 24. P a hun a, III. 260. Pahuneyya, II. 56; III. 134; 158; 162; 248; 279;

387; IV. 10; 13 foll. ; v. 67; 198. Pi Ii Ii a k a b h a k k h a, I. 241; 295. Pit ak a, kuddalao (kudalaO), I. 204; II. 199. °sampa-

dano, II. 19l. Pi!}. ~a, 1.,279. °dayiko, Iv. 107. PiQ~~ka, IV. 185. Pi If ~l a p a ta, passim,. ita1'Itarao, II. 27; 143; III. 145 foll.

°paviveka:g, 1. 240. piQ~apate kalyaQakamo, III. 109. sevitabba:g, v. 100.

Pi!}.Q. ap at ika. III. 391. PiQ~apatikatta, I. 38; III. 109.

Pi'lJ 76

Pi :r;t4 i y a lop a, II. 27. Pi tar, I. 62; 132; 138-40. Pitupitamaha, Iv.61. Pit t a, II. 87; III. 101; 131. Pit t i vis a y a . See Visaya.

Pun

Pip p, sa, II. 117; 174, fall.,. III. 163. °vinayo, III. 35. aVltaO, IV. 461; 463 foU.

Pi y a (oa1') piyaritta~, II. 201. Pi y a °apaya, III. 57. °garahI, IV. 155. °rupabhinandi, n.

54. °vadl, III. 37; IV. 265; 267 fall .. Piya t t a, v.164joll. Pilandhana, I. 254; 257; III. 16. Pisaea, III. 69. Pihita, II. 104. PIt h a, III. 51.· ayoo, IV. 133. Pit h a k a, palalao, I. 48. PI t a (yellow), III. 239; IV. 263; 305; 349; v. 61. P it a (cl1'ink), v. 347 joll.,. 350 jail.,. 359. Pit i, III. 285 joll.; IV. 411; 450; v. 1 fall.,. 311 joZl. ,.

333 fall. tatiyassa jhanassa ka1J.tako, v. 135. ni'ppl. tiko, III. 26; IV. 300; 441. sappitiko, IV. 300. °pamujja~, III. 181; 307. pltiya adInavo, IV. 441. °bhakkho, v. 60. °mano, III. 21; v. 3 See also Jhana, Sambojjhanga.

P u k k usa, I. 162; III. 214. And see Kula (nieo). Pug gal a, 1. 8; 197; II. 126 joll. ajjhattasa:gyojano

bahiddhssauyojano, I. 63. aHha purisapuggala, III.

212. anusotagamI, J:c., II. 5 fall. ail,uro asurapari· varo, II. 91. appatiO, 1. 22. ekao, I. 22 ;33. kaya­sakkhI, d!:c., I. 118. kodhagaru, II. 46. gutha-o, puppha-o, madhubha1J.lo, I. 128: tayo (gilaniipama, d!:c.), 1. 121 foIl. Tathagatappaveditassa dhamma­vinayassa deseta, T. 266 ~ III. 441. ditthisampanno, I. 26 fall.; III. 439 fall;; IV. 136. dve, I. 76; 87. duttappayo, sutappayo, I. 87. niraso, asa~so, vigataso, I. 107 joll. patiO, II. 24. parapuggalana~ eetaso ... see Iddhi (fo'rmula). °paroparafiiiu, IV. 113, 115. purisao, see Parisa. pasa:r;talekhupamo, ri:c., I. 283. °ppasado, III. 270. °ppasanno, I. 26. [na] bhajitabbo,

"" &oc., v. 248; 282. rupappamaj).o, &:c., n. 71. valaha­kupamo, II. 102 joll. sIvathikupafno, Ill. 268. suppa­meyyo, &:c., I. 266 joll. [a]sevitabbo, IV. 365; v.l02; 247; 281.

Pungava, 1.162; II. 75joll. P u fi e hat i, IV., 376.

77 Pfija

P u Ii j a, III. 408; IV. 72. . . P u nn a, 1. 151; 155 foll. " III. 412. aD, 1. 154; III. 412.

°abhisanda, II. 54 foll.; III. 51; 337; IV. 245. °kato, II. 32. karoti, v. 177. °kiriyavatthuni, t1lfi, IV. 24l. °kkhettalJ, 1. 244; II. 34 foll.; 56; 113; III. 158; 248; 279foll.; 387; IV. 10; 13foll.; 292. °patipada, 1.168; puiiiialJ, apunnalJ pasavati, I. 89; II. 3 fall.,.. III. 244; v. 249; 282. punnanalJ vipako, IV. 89. °pekhana­paJ}l, IV. 292 foll. maha O-kkhandho, III. 337.

Put a, II. 183. PUJ}9.arlka, 1.145; II. 86foll.; III. 26. Put h u, °panno, I. 130; II. 67. °pannata, I. 45. Puthujjana, I. 27; 145; 147; 178; 267; II. 129;

163; III. 54; IV. 68 ;97; 157; 372. assutavii, I. 10. nirayalJ gacchati, &:c., II, 126 foll.

Put hut t a, IV. 97. Put h u VI, II. 21. Pub b a, 1. 34. °acariyo, °acariyako, I. 132; II. 70.

C,karI, I. 87. °kotthako, III. 345. °nivaso, see Nivaso. °devata, II. 70. i;ubbapayati, III. 345; 402.

Pu b hal}. h a, suo, I. 294. Pub b it par a, III. 201. Pub bu H hay i lJ, III. 37; IV. 265; 267 foll. Pur i sa, I.. 28; 126; II. 115; III. 156. °antaragato,

I. 295 ; II. 206. asappurisasambhattI, Y. 150. °ajanno, v. 325 foll. O-ajaniyo, I. 290; II. 115; IV. 397 foll.;

. v. 324. itthilJ bandhati, IV. 197.uttamaO, °uttama, v. 16; 325 fo€Z. akiiO, HI. 24. °kha!unko, I. 287 foll. ; IV. 190 fulL; 397 ;v.323. °gati, IV. 70.· O[t]thamo, n. 118; IV. 190. . "'dammasarathi, I. 168; 207; II. 56 ; 112; 147. °doso, IV. 190. °puggalo, I. 32; 130; 173; 189; 208; n. 34; 56 ;m .. 36; 349. attha, IV.

407 ; v. 183; 330. °puggalaparopariyanal}.alJ, III. 349 ; 351; v. 139. purisindriyalJ, &c., IV. 57. balava, I.

64. mahao, II. 35. mahapurisalakkhal}.alJ, III. 223. mahapurisavitakka, IV. 229. °medho, II. 42; IV. 151. magha 0, 1. 286.orupalJ, &:c., 1.2 foll. °yugalJ,' I. 208 ; n;34;56; III. 36; IV. 407; v. 330. °sadasso, I. 289;

. IV, 397; 399. [aJsappurisadhammo, v. 245; 279.· [aJsappurisasalJsevo, v. 113; 115; 119.

P u ! a V a k a, °sanna. See Subha, Asubha. Pussaka, 1.188. Pug a, I. 128; III. 300. P u j a, v. 347 foll.; 350 fall.; 353; 359. amisa-0 ,

dhamma-o, I. 93.

PiLj 78

P u jan ii., II. 203 foll. Pujetar, v.347foll.; 350foll.; 353; 359. Puj eti, pujjo (v. l.-, pujo, pujjo), m. 78. Puva, m.76. Pee c a; II, 174 foll.; m. 34; 46; 78 .

Pha

. . Pet a, I. 155 foll.; III. 43; 78. dii.ua:g petii.na:g ilii.ti· , sii.lohitii.na:g upakappati, v. 269." pubbao, IV. 244.

pubbapetabali, II. 68; m. 45. °seyyii., II. 244. Pettanika, III. 76; 78; 300 •. Pettii.piya (petteyyopiyo), III. 348; v.138. (J.P.T.S., . 1908, pp. 103, 112, n. 16.) Pet t i vis a y a . Bee Visaya .

. Petteyya, 1.142. Pema, II. 213. nivitthaO, III· 326foll.; [a]vigataO, II. 174

foll. " IV. 15 ; 36; 461, 463foll. P e man I y a, II. 209. , P e y y a, apeyya, III. 188., kii.kapeyya, III. 27. P e y y a va j ja, II. 32; 248; IV. 219; 364. Pes a, II. 208. 'Pea a k a, IIJ. 275. Pe sat i, pehi, IV. 190 foll. (S~ i., 123). Pesala, IV. 22; v. 170. , Pes u Ii il a, tuva:gtuva1t, IV. 401. Pe s sa, III. 37; IV. 266; 270. PokkharaI}iyii., III. 309. PokkharaI}I, 1.35; 37;.145; III. 187; 238. P 0 k k h a rat ii., vaI}I}a 0 , I. 38; 86; II. 203. Po n a , anupubba ° (samuddo), . IV. 198; 200 ; 206.

'vivekao, IV. 224j 233; v.175. Pot t h a k a, I. 246. Pothujja:r;tika, v.216. :r 0 nob ha v i k a ,II. 11 foll.; 172; III. 84; 86; v.

88. Porisa, dasakammakarao, I. 145,206; II. 78; III. 45;

76; 260. rii.jaO, IV.' 286; 322. porisamatta:g, i.&e.,. IV. 102. '

. Posa, 1.117; IV. 266foll. Po s a k a, 1. 62. '

Phandana, 1.202. Ph ar a s U, II. 117 j III. 162. Ph ala, anii.gii.mio, m. 421. °dassii.vI, II. 71. pavatta­

phalabhojI, I. 295 j II. 206. °bhajako, III. 275 .. vana­mulaphalii.hii.ro, I. 295 j II. 206. sotii.patti-phala­sacchikiriyii., me., I. 44.

Pha 79 Bal

Ph a la (adj.), anna-o, IV. 428.anipphalo, v. 271, 273. agataO, III. 284. dasa dhamma mahapphala,v. 238 fall. sao, aO, I. 225.

Phaiaka, °elra:g, I. 240, 295; Ph,a s sa, I. 122. kamana:g, d;c., nidanasambhavo, III.

. 411 joll.; 415. °nirodho, III. 400; 402; 411 fall.; 415. phassayatanani, eha, I. 175; II. 11 fall.; 161; III. 32; v. 64; in detail, r. 176. phasso eko anto ... III. 399; 401. °samudayo, III. 399; 402; IV. 385. °samudaya sabbe dhamma, IV. 339; v. 107.

PhaJ}.ita, IV. 108. Phatikaroti, III. 431; v; 347; 359. Ph a tis e y y a, IV. 237. Ph as u vih ar a t i, viharo, 1. 54; 99; IV. 230. 0 (panea),

III. 119; 132. Ph ull a, sabbaphalio, IV. 1I8folL Ph u s sit a k a (phusitaka), I. 243; II. 140; III. 31; 394;

v. 114; 117; 119. Ph e g gu, II. 110; III. 20;44; 200; 360. Ph e n u d d e h a k a, I. 141; IV. 133foll.

B a d.a r a, I. 130; III. 76. Baddha,Iv.197. suo, IV. 197. Ban d han a, 1.250; II. 33; 209; 241 ; III. 352 .. nirayaO,

tiraeehanayoniO, III. 353~ Bandhava, 1.152. ~andh u, kammao, III. 72f6ll.; 186. BandhujIvaka, v.62. . B a b b a j a, II. 211. °layako, III. 365. B ari his a, II. 207. B ala, II. 63 fall. the four, in detail, II. 141 fall.; 252.

the five, IV. 125; 203; v. 175. in detail, 1. 39; 42 fall.; III. 10 fall;; 248; 278 ;282. the seven, in detail, IV. 3. attha, IV. 223. °abalo, III. 38. ujjhattiO, nijjhattiO;rv. 223. khIJ?iisavassa, IV. 224. Tathagatabaiani, the ji've, III 9. dasehi balehi khII].a­savo bhikkhu ... , v; 174 foll. °dayI, II. 64. pafifiao (agga:g sekhabalana:g), III. 10; 12. pafifiao, viriyaO, anavajjaO, sangahaO, IV. 363. patisankhanao, bhavanao, I. 52. satiO, samadhio, I. 94. °sampanno, 1. 244 foll. ; . n. 250 fall. sekhabalani, the jive, II. 150 fall.; III. 1 foll.,. 10. '

Balakayo, 1.109; IV. 107; 110. B a 1 i,II. 68; III. 45; IV. 17, 19. °patiggahika devata, III. 260. B a Ii V add a, II. 108. 0

Bal 80

B a Ii sam a lJ s i k a, 1. 48; II. 122. B ali h a r a l~ a, v. 79. B a v h a bad h a, II. 75; 85.

Bodh

Bah i d d h a, I. 284 itthindriyalJ, purisindriyalJ, IV. 57.' rupani passati, IV. 305; 348; v. 61. °salJyojano, I.' 63 fall. See also Ajjhatta.

Bah usa e e a lJ, I. 38., , B a 1 a, I.' 89; 101 foU.,. 162; II. 2 fall. " 118; 228; 252;

v. 309. dYe, I. 59; 84. sankhalJ gaeehati, I. 68. Bah a, I. 64; III., 374-75. Bahiro, II. 212. angalJ, I. 17. Bah ulika, 1.71; III. 108;' 179; 180; 199. B i m b ° han a, III. 240 fall. B i!a r a, v. 195; 202; 289 fall. B i 1 a, II. 33. B i 1 a J? g a, °dutiyalJ. I. 145; IV. 392. °thalika, I. 47;

II. 122. . Billa, v.170. B I j a, 1. 32; 135; 223; 229; 239; III. 4,04; IV. 237 ..

, °gamablllitagama, II. 209 ; IV. 100; v. 205. Bud d h a , II. 2 ; 17 ; 24; 26; 34 ; 37 ; 52 ; 66 ; 79 ; IV. 90.

(formula of faith in the), I. 168; 207; II. 33; 56; 66; 147; UI. 2; 10; 30; 53; 65; 153; 212; 285; 312; 314; 341; IV.3; 5; 109; 225; 270; 284; 288; 324; 406; v. 15; 183; 204; 329; 333; 336. anuo, II. 1. dYe, I. 77. paeeekao, I. 77; II. 245; IV. 394; v. 23. Buddhanussati, I. 30,42. buddho 'smi, II. 39. BuddhalJ saral~alJ gato, see SaraT.la. BuddhanalJ buddhavisayo, II. 80. Buddhe aveeeappasadena ... , see Pasada. °sasanalJ, I. 294. °sIlo, v. 66. See also Sambuddhlt.

[anJabhisambuddha, I. 258, fall.; II. 9; 21 ;23; 120; III. 82; 240 fall.; IV. 56; 176; 304; 439. pa~hamabhisamo, II. 20. '

Bel u va, °saiatuko, v. 170. B ° j j han g a, i. 14. the seven, III. 386 fall.; IV. 125 fall. ;

203; 225; v. 57; 176. the seven, in detail, I. 39; 53; 297; II. 16; 237; III. 390; IV. 23; 148; v. 211. sattannalJ bojjhanganalJ aharo, v. 114; 118.

Bod hi, Tathagatassa, II. 66; III. 2; 53; 65; 153. °pak_ khika dhamma, III. 70; bodhapakkhika, 300 foll~"; °saiiiia, IV. 27. sammasam 0 , I. 259; II. 120; 131; IV. 56; 176; 304; 313; 448.

Bod his a t t a, I. 258; IV. 302; 439. Tusitakaya ea vitva ••. , II. 130; IV. 312. panea dhamme bhavesi, III. 82. panea mahasupina, III. 240 fall.

Bmh 81 Bhctk

Bra h m a, v. 76. °patho, III. 346. °ppatto, II. 184. brahma:g uccasayanamahasayana:g, 1. 182. brahmu­posatho, I. 207. °bhuto, II. 206; v. 226 fall.; 256.

. sabrahmako, II. 70; IV. 259; v. 325.foll. Brahmacariya, 1.168; 225; II. 26; 44;185; II!. 250;

346; 381; IV. 137; 311; 461 ~ v. 18; 135 foli.; 169. a,", L 211; 266-; II. 209. akhalp;i.a:g, acchidda:g, {(:c.,

IV. 54. attha akkh8J.la asamaya brahmacariyavasaya, IV. 225. °anuggaho, IV. ·167 .. adibrahmacariyiko, I. 231; IV; 151. komarao, III. 224 na ciratthitika:g hoti, IV. 278 .. na sakkoti sA.ntanetu:g, HI. 90; 96 foll. nibbedhikag, III. 412. (kevala) paripl1J;tI!alJ parisud­dha:g, III. 4; 381; IV. 35 follr.; 54; 166; 361; v. 71 ; 80; 89; 163; 199; 204;.338. °pariyosana:g, I. 50; IV.

77; and see Arahatta (formula E.). brahmacariyassa kevali, 1. 162. brahmacariyesaila, II .. 42. brahma­cariyassa km:tako, v. 134. i c vaso, I. 253. vussati, I.

115; II. 26; 243; III. 272 ;' IV. 7; 9; 382; vusita:g, See Arahatta (fo1'l1mla A.). . .

Btahmacarin, 1.211; 266;111.145. 'ao, 1,108; 266; II. 239; III. 145; IV. 128; 201; 216. accantaO, v. 326. °patiiiiio, I. 108; II. 239; IV. 128 ; 201; 205. brahma~ cari ca abrahmacari ca ubho samasamagatika, III.

347 fall.; v. 138 foll. sao, I. 149; II. 97; 113; 123; III. 14; 21; 33 ;81; 96 ;98; no fall.; 195; 372; IV. 1;· 22; 136; 155 fall.; v. 90; 131; 166; 168 joll.; 317; 338.

Bra h m a Ii Ii a, 1. 142. Brahmaiiiiattha, I. 260. Bra h man a (qtwstions put by), I. 55; 66; 155; 163;

II. 173. (1vith samar;ta) II. 9; 30; 207. (-with the other three classes), II. 194; IV. 259. purohito, II. 207. °kula:g, v. 234; 249. O-gahapatiko, I. 68; 110. °caJ).q.alo, III. 229. ti~o parangato thale titthati, rio 5. poraI).a brahma~adhamma, III. 221. brahmaI)ana:g

. paccOrOhal)i, v. 234; 250.· brahma~o brahmasamo, devasamo, a:c., III. 224 full. °mahasalo, IV. 239. °mahasalakula, III. 386 foZl. °S3,ccani, II. 176. samal)abrahmana, 1. 110; 173; JI. 31. °sammata, I. 260. .

Brahma:r;tiya, sassamavao, IV. 259. Bra h m a ~ i, III. 221 joll.,. 22.6;

B h a k k h a , kabalinkaraham 0, III. 192 fall. j' saka 0 ,

samakao, J:c., I. 241; 295; II. 206.

Bltak 82

Bhakkhana, abhutabO, IV. 247. B hag a va, passim. BhaginI, 1.139; II. 145. Bhanga, III.251. sakhao, IV. 435. B hac c a, II. 68; III. 46. B h a j ita b b a ,I. 124; 126. Bhanna, II. 31. BhaHha, Iv.419. B h a I;l <J a, I. M. Bh and an a, III. 252; v.77. °jato, 1. 70; Y. 89. B han ~ a gar i k a, III. 274. B hat a, II. 68.

Bhm~

B h a tt a, ussllrao, samayaO, III. 260. kupito na bhunjati, IV. 139. pariyaya bhattabhojananuyogalJ, I. 295; II. 206; °sammado, I. 3. svatanaya bhattena nimanteti, I. 274.

B hat tar, I. 206; III. 37. Bhattika, ekao, III. 260. BhattiIJ, III. 165. Bhattuddesaka, II. 19; III. 274. B had ant i k a, ehi-o, tittha.o, II. 206. Bhadarapal;t(!u, I. lsi. B had r a, II. 73; III. 66. B had ram u It h a, IV. 63. Bhabba, III. 8; 137; 175foll.,. 272foll. aD, III. 8;

137; 174 fall.; 272 fall.; 438; IV. 370 fall. and passim. abhabbhatthanani, III. 438 fall.

Bhabbata, aO,1.232. B hay a, I. 98; ·101; 178; II. 33. ennmeratiol1s oj; II.

121 fall.,. IV. 364. °agati. see Agati, the four. anagatabhayani, III. 100 foU. ajivikaO, IV. 364. apatti-0, II. 240. amiitaputtika1), I. 178. kamiina11 adhivacanalJ, III. 310; IV. 289. °dassavI, I. 64; III.

155; 262; IV. 140; 152; 189; 352; v. 23; 25; 71 foll.; 89; 131; 198; 338. panca bhayani (ariyasava­kassa) verani, III. 204; v. 182. panca bhayani vupasantani, . IV. 4015 ; 407. °bherava~l, Y. 132. °sanna, IV. 52. abhaya, IV. 455.

B h a r i y a, II. 58 fall. satta (vadhakasama, d·c.) , IY. 92 toll.

B h t1 V 'a, I. 102; IV. 70; Y. 63. the three, in detail, I.

223; III. 444. itibhavao, II. 10; 248. iti bhavabhava katha, Y. 128. anavattidhammalJ me citta~J kama­bhavayati ... , IV. 402; 404. °tanha, II. 247, and see Tal).ha. °ta~haya ahara, v. 116 foll. °nirodho.

Bhav 83 Bhik

v. 9; 64. o-diHhi, vibhavadit~hi, I. 83. °pa~ilabhi­kani sa~)yojanani, II. 133 fall. punabbhavabhinib­batti, 1. 223; IV. 175, 184. bhavanalJ aggalJ, III. 202. bhavanalJ samudayo . . . nissarsJ?an ca, II. 10. bhavE>sana, II. 42. °riigasa:gyojanalJ, IV. 7, fall.; °ragii­nusayo, IV. 70, see also Anusaya. °sankharo, IV. 312 ; v. 88. °salJyojanakkhayo, I. 231. sabbe bhavii anicca dukkha viparil,lamadhamma, II. 177. See also Asava~ Yoga.

B h a van g a, II. 79. (Com: = attabhava.) B h a van e t t i, II. 1 ; IV. 105. Bhavyarupata, II. 193. B has sa, °pariyanto, III. 138. Eh ass a ram a t a, III. 116; 173; 293 foll.; 309 fall.;

330; 449; IV. 22; 24; 331; v. 164. B h a j a k a, III. 275. B h a jan a, I. 156. Bh a I). 1, bahuo, III. 254; IV. 156. mantaO, III. 254. B hat a r, I. 139. Bhara, 1.84. pannao, III. 84foll. °vahi, IV. 24. Bhava, anao, III. 390; v. 110. anabhavakata. See'

Mula (ucchinna). aviD, tiroO, I. 170. itthabhiivan­nathabhavo, II. 10. nanao, vinao, m. 71; 73; v. 88. vyantiO, v. 292 ; 294; 297.

B h a van a, III. 390; IV. 125 fall.; 351 fall.; v. 164 fall. °anuyogo, III. 70; 300. citta,O, I. 10. °paripuri~l gacchati, 1. 14; 43; IV. 366. °ppadhana~), II. 16 .. °phalalJ, IV. 47 fall. o-balalJ, I. 52; 94; II. 142. bhavanaramo, II. 28; III.431. °vado, v. 42 ; 44.

B h a van i y a, manoa bhikkhu, III. 317 fall.; 320 fall.;' v.55; 185; 189.

Bhavitatta, IV. 126; aO,IV.125. Bhasitar, 1.128; II. 102. B has i, dubbhasitaO, subhasitaO, I. 102. B h i:g san a k a, IV. 311 fall. B h i kk h a, III. 222; °cariya, III. 225. B h i k k h u, passirn. alalJsakaccho, alalJsaj!vo, III. 81.

atapi, 1. 153. kaI).qakavuttiko, III. 383. codako, I. 53 ; III. 19§; v.79. thero, I. 78; 238foll.; III. 195; 299; IV. 25.' navo, 1. 78; 238 fall.; III. 138; 299; IV. 25 .. pancangasamannagato, v.15. panca dhamme bhaveti, III. 81. °parisa, II. 132. pa,pao, I. 68; 154; II. 239 ; III. 128 fall.; v. 149. pamokkho, III. 171. bhikkhuno dinnalJ mahapphalalJ, I. 274foll. bhikkhuno vadako, IV. 279. bhikkhussa karaJ?Iyani, I. 230; 240. ' .. bhik-

Bhik 84 Bho

khunalJ alabhaya parisakkati, IV. 345. °majjhagato, v. 122. majjhimo,I. 78; 238 j()ll. ; IV. 25. °sangha, see Sangha. sabrahmacii1'lnalJ piyo, III. 195 ..

B hi k k hun 1, 1. 88; ll3; 279; II. 8; 78; 144; 164; III. 109; IV. 75. °parisa, II. 132. °passayo, II. 144. attha . ga1'udhamma, IV. 276. yathabhata~l nikkhitta evan niraye, III. 139 foll. sagge, III. 139 foll.

B h in gar a, IV. 210; 214. B hit t i, I. 261. B hi Y yo b h a va, I. 98; 100. B his a k k a, III. 238; IV. 340. B h 11' u, Sft°, III. 260. B h 1 rut tan a, II. 174. B h u j iss a; III. 36; 132; 213. B h u s i k a, I. 242. B hut a, II. 73; III. 196 foll.; IV. 200; 203. agiiriya,O IV.

370 foll. ~igarilia°, III. 375. °gamo, II. 209; IV. 100; v. 205. cakkhuo, nal).ao, dhammao, brahmao, Y. 226 fall.; 256 ji)ll. puthuO, IV. 311. blnltalJ taccha~),I. 238 ; II. 100 ; IV. 30. °pubba~),III. 368ji)ll.; IV. 135 ji)ll.; 393; 432. bhuta bhlltassa upapa,tti, v. 289 foll. bhlltena, abhutella, v. 81. mallussao, I 161; 279; II. 245; m. 33 ; 346; TV. 247. mahabhutani, cattari, 1. 222; v. 348; 351. mettalJs0 sabbabhiitanaJ,1, IV. 151. yatha,bhlltan, see that title. o_vadl, 1. 204; II. 22; 209. sajotiO, IV. 128; 131 .loll. sahbapal).ao, Y. 264;· 289; 292. sahbapaI,labhlltahitanukampl, II. 208; IV.

249; 251 ; 255; 388; v. 204 ; 207; 266; 284; 286; 290. sammukhio, IV. 227; v. 256.

B hun a hac can a, IV. 98. Bhumaka, pacchao,v.263 .

. B h II m i, I. 141 foll.; II. 207. °calo, IV. 311 .iilll. attha hettl bhumicalassa, IV. 312 fall. °bhago, III.' '28. °1'ama:r;teyyako, 1. 35; 37. vuddha-o, daharao, I. 68. suo, III. 28; 42.

B he t t a, samagganan, v. 265; 283; 293. B he dan a, IV. 247. aD, IV. 386. kayassa bheda, 1. 8;

31 ;48; 55. BheraI,l(laka, 1.187. B her a va, III. 52. bhavao, IV. 291; v. 132. B her i, II. 117; °saddo, II. 185. B h e sa j j a, passim. putimuttaO, plltimuttalJ bhesaj-

janaJ], II. 27; IV. 232. B hog a, passim. amisa-0, dhamma- 0, 1. 92. °kkhandho,

II. 20H; v. 84; 204. °ciigl, III. 128. OJ ani, III. 252.

Bho 85 Mac

nibO, IV. 174. °parihani, I. 15. pa~io, II. 172. bhoganl).lJ adiya, III. 45. mahao, I. 251;,252; v. 290 foll. riipao, saddao, &c., IV' 174. ' °vyasano, IV. 247. °sukhalJ., II. 69. " .' , " .

Bh ° g 1, kamf:i,bhogidasa, v. 177.. appa~ivibhattaO, sadhara:t;ta.(), 'III. 289Joll.

Bhogga, II. 113; 17().< ". . B h oj a n a, II.,'6S folL,. nc. ]89; 332 foll. abhidosika,

III. 395 fllt:,l).pa.n.il1itapanao, II. 249; appannapanao. . I.; 107.-.:~.~j~a~mino_··~ay~~o, III. 42~ . .I~ariyay~bhatta- .,- ~

'~'bhojaIian:uy'ogfr£.·,I~~:~29Si:; ,~.·n. 206. pana?, II~ 27.. .. . pi:t;t~ya!o1!a\"!~i':'W'.9.qiy8JoPQ -bhojanal}.ay, II; 27; IV~ 231.-:·", "

B h :r~1°~~t=i:it~~~ir5~I;"2fi~;' 260~, '.:, .<' . '. :' M Ii 1;) g'a; .l~ ,~~5'i;Y,~- 206; 'IV. '112'9. ~makalJ,' n. 209.

'Jyesu,pa!Ba.,: ; :m~. 97:, °lohitalJ upasussati. I. -50 ; . IY~ ·!9();.;;.ic~'?.vanijja, m. ,~O&. "Oyedhaviddho, II. 114 •

. 'Ma:kasa ,n.:117;· ,143;, :\T. 15.' ~Mak~ha "t:9'5;' iOfr.;,299 ; IV. '148; 456; 465; v. 39;

41 foll.'; 156; 209; 310; '361'.ao, I. 95. °garu, II.

46; 84. °vinayo. v. 165; 11'>7: . . M a k kh i k a, I. 280; 295; II. 206. Makkhi, III. Ill; 175;v.156; 165. aO,v.167. Mag a, II. 23. , Mag ga, I. 153; 168; 180; II. 26; 79; III. 44; 420, . ariyaO, anariyaO, V, 244; 278. asevati, II. 157; m. 74.

ujuO, IV. 189 foll. umo, II. 177; 189 foll.,. IV. 191. kuma, II. 14; m. 420; v. 145; 147; 149. nicco,

• IV. 285 ; 289; 322. maggalJ acikkheyya, I. 56. sukkao, '. kaI)hao , Y. ,244; 278.

ariyaHhangiko, 1.177; 180;' 21.7; II. 34;. III. 242; IV. 125 foll.,. 203; v. 57. kamanirodhaga~ minipatipada, doc., III. 411 foll. bhavito, subhavito, IV. 225; v. 176. An!Jas; in detail, I. 40; 177 ;180; 217; 297; II. 89; '221 foll.; III. 411 foll.; IV. 40 ; 190; 238; 348. with sammanal}.alJ and sammavim­utti, Y. 212 foll.; 220 foll.,. 231 foll.; 236 foll.,. 310;

Mag gam a g g a, II. 37. maggamaggana~adassanalJ, v. 47. Man k u , v. 88; amankubhiito, III. 40. duma, see

Dummanku. Mac a I a, II. 86 loll .

. Mac ca, II •. 69 j~ll ; III. 46. . Mac cu. °dheyyalJ, Y. 232 Joll.,. 253 foll. .opaso, IV. 98. Mac c h a, I. 33; 287; 295; II. 189; 206; III. 52; 301.

°gumba~ •. t.9. °ghatako, Ii. 207. G

Mac 86 Man

Mac c h a r a, macchari" III. 139 foll.; 258; 265 foll.; 335; IV. 2; 79 foll.; v. 156. aO, III. 140; IV. 2. ,vJ:ta­maccharo, IV. 285; 289.

Mac c h a r i y a, I. 95; 299; III. 272 foll.; IV. 148; 456; 465; v. 40foll.; 209. panca, IV. 459. °sa:gyojana:g, IV. 8.

M: a c chi k a, III. 301 foll. Mac c her a, IV. 195; v. 156. ' °mala~), I. 105; 281;

II. 58 foll.; 63; III. 40; 244; v. 331; 336. vigata­maiao, I. 150 ;II. 58; 60; 66; III. 53; IV. 6; 266 foll.; 284; 289; 324; v. 3S1 ; 336.

M a j j a, I. 212; II. 58. °va1).ijja, III. 208. M aj j at i, IV. 294. anuo, IV. 86. Majjhantika, suo, I. 294. M a j j him a, janapada, IV. 226. pa~ipada, I. 295 foll.

bhikkhu, see Bhikkhu. M a Ii·e a, I. 215; III. 51; ayoo, IV. 13B .. sao, III; 379. M a Ii c a k a, 1. 212; II. 145; III. S79; IV. 250. MaIij i H h a, III. 230; 234. M a ii j i H h i ka, IV. 279.

. M a Ii jus s a r a , I. 23. . M a Ii Ii a t i, natiO, IV. 31. sotabba:g, IV. 16; 19; 21. Ma,ni, r. 270; ill. 167; IV. 199; 203; 255; 258; 262;

·v. 294; 296. ' Man Q. a, parisa-0 , 1.72. , Ma~Q.ana, 1.114; 212; II. 40; 145; v.136. aO,v.1S6. Ma~q.anakajatika, IV. 376. ma1}.Q.anakajatiyo, IV.

278; v. 92; 94; 97 foil.; 103. Mandala, v.19. candao, I. 283. Matt' a ii ii u (mattaiiIiuta), IV. 113 foll.; bhojane, T. 94;

113 foll.; II. 40; III. 70; 173; 301; 330; 430; 449; IV. 25 ;168; 331.

. M a. t t, a sa, IV. 241; mattasokarI, IV. 381. Mad a, I. 146; 299; II. 34; 40; 68; 145; III. 46; IV.

294 foll.,. 350; 465; v. 310; 361. ' Mad ani y a (dhamma), II. 120. Maddava, T. 94; III •. 248. M: a dh u, °bham, T. 128. ~ a n as i k a r a', °kusalata, I. 83 .. yoniso~ T. 5; 13; 14;

16; 31; II. 245. ayoniso, T. 4; 13; 14; 16; 87; v. 145; 147; 149; 187. ayonisomanasikarassa i1haro, v. 113; 117. saiiiiao, IV. 415 foU. °sambhava sabbe dhamma,IV. 339; v. 107. '

[a nap a, ~ayika devata, IV. 262 foll. acari, III. 37; IV~ 265; 267 foil. °dayaka, I. 26. devatana:g piyaO, I. 24. °dayl labhate manapa:g,' m. 49.

Man 87 Jfah

Manussa,1. 37; 139; 142; 159; v. 272. acchariyaO, I. 22. devan, I. 60. °bhilto, 8ee Bhl1ta. °dobhagga, sobhagga, IV. 241.

Man (j, attaO, III. 56 ;336; 343. ittha:g pi te mtl,no iti pi te cittalJ, 1.170 foll. °kammalJ, see Ramma. duma, III. 279. °bhavanlyo, see Bhavanlya. manindriyalJ, see Indriya. manalJ padosaye, v. 171; 174. °san­kharo, I. 172. sabbaloka me mana vutthati, III. 443. suo, III. 279; 336. 'With kayo and vaca; 'see Raya.

Man ° (adj.), dhammuddhaccavigahItamana, II. 157. Manopavicara, the eighteen, I. 175; in detail,!. 176. Manomaya, 1.24; III. 122; 192; 194; Iv.235; v.60;

336. Man gal a, III. 206; mangalika,m. 206. Man t a, III. 56; 224; IV. 195. [a] sajjhttyakata manta,

IH.230foll. Man tad h a r 0, I. 163; 166; III. 2:23. Man tan tt, I. 198. Man ta r a, 1. 295; II. 206. Ma n t a ,IV. 136; °bhasa,n. 141; Dvaca, II. 228. Mandatta, III. 191; 219foll. M a m a (yen. ahalJ), mamankara, I. 132. aD, IV. 396 (in

the Commentaries = nittanha, aJul niddukkha)~ Mara~a, 1. 55foll.; 144;'146; 155 foll.; 176; IV. 128

foll.; v. 216 foll. jatiO, see Jatimara~a. jatassa amaranalJ, IV. 137. devadlitalJ, 1. 140. °dhammo,' 1. 140; 146 foll.; II. 172 foll.; 247; III. 54; 71; 73 foll. bhaddakalJ, III. 293 foll; bhabbo, abhabbo pahatulJ, v. 144; 147; 149. °bhayalJ,1. 179; IV. 365. mara~asabhaye, v. 83. °sanna, 1. 42; II. 150; III. 79; 83 Joll.; 143; IV. 47; 465. °sati, I. 30; 42; III. 304foll.; IV. 317; 320.

Mariyada, III. 224; 227 foll.; 230; IV. 237. sam-bhinna", IU.. 224; 227 foll.

M a I a, 1. 105. attha, IV. 195. °maccheralJ. See 8. v. M a II ak a, 1. 250." . Mallika, 1. 226. MasalJa, I. 240; 295. Mas a rag a 11 a, IV. 199; 203. Mas i, I. 136; 205; II. 199; IV. 103. M a hag gat a, v. 63. See also Metta (Osahagatena cetasa). Mahagghasa, IV. 92.- . M a h a II a k a, III. 223; IV. 16; 19; 173. M ah ad I p a, the fOU1", in detail, I. 227. M a hap a r i V a rat a, I. 38.

JYIah 88

M ah it b h i fift a p pat t a, I. 25. ' M a h a ill at t a. II. 172; 179.

Man

M a h a raj a lJ, cattiiroO ,r. 142;.227; 11'.242. M a has a r a ,n. 55 .

. Mahitsala, r.152; 159;-II.207; IU.44; IV. 104; 130; 239; 259. °kula, II. 86; III. 386 foll.; 1'. 290.

M a hie c h a, 1I.143. M a hie c hat a, I. 12; 16 foll.,. III. 448; IV. 280. Mahiddhika, II. 33; IV. 17; 75. M a h i Y a, II. 53. Ma hIS a ,III, 121. M a h e s a k k h a, n. 33; 203; III. 244. M a he s i lJ, II. 26; 43. See lsi. M (t l:t e s 1, v.81. Mahodadhi, iI.55. MagaI;l(}ika, m.276. Ma:gavika, II. 207; III. 303. MaIiava, III_ 102; 373. Ma,na,vaka, III. 226 .. Mata r, I. 27; 51; 90; 139; 178 foU ... II. 4 ;,32; 130

foil.; 436; 439; IV. 268. Ma,tapitara, 1.,&2-; 132; 206; II. 67; 70; m. 37; 45

joll.; 76. niatapitunnalJupaHhana~), L 151. . .' Matika, IV, 237. °dharo, I. 117; II. 147;m. 179;361

foll . . °sampannalJ, IV. 237; v. 16; 349; 352. Mat u gam a, 1. 78; 282; II. 126; III. 95 Joll.; 259foll.;

IV. 54fo11. idha-, paralokavijayaya pat,ipanno, IV. 269 foll, daliddo, a<:h,lho, II. 203. dubbanno, abbirupo, II. 203. na Bhagava anujanati matugamassa ~ .. pab­bajjalJ, IV. 274 foU. nikkhitto eva~) niraye, sagge, v.286 Joll. nirayalJ uppajjati, 1.281. il'eva sabhaya nisidati, d:c., II. 82. illanapakayikana~, devana~) ,sahavyatalJ upapajjati, IV. 265 foll. matugamopavicaro, V. 134. samantapaso Marassa, III. 68 .

. Matuccha, I .. 51; IV. 276. MatuUin1, 1. 51. Man a, I. 100; 299; II. 145 filll.; III. 430; 445; IV; 144

foll.; 148; 350; 460; v: 17; 209; 310; 361. atiO, I. 100; 299; III. 430; 445; IV. 148; 350; 460 ;465; v. 310; 361. anatimani, V. 210. adhi c , III. 119; 430. °abhisamaya, II. 165; 249. sammao , III. 246; IV, 8 loll. asmio, I. 44; II. 41 ; 216; III. 85 foll. asmima­nasamugghato, III. 325; IV. 353; 358. iriyaO, III. 346 .

. 0 0 , III.' 430; 445. manalJ adhibhoti, V. 248 ;282. °ramo, II. 131. sao, II. 71. See also Anusaya; SalJyojana.

Man 89

Manatta, °dana~J, 1. 99. pakkha~, IV. 277. M: a n a sa, abahigatena manasena, IV. 8T. Maneti, IY. 276 (all. . Manusa, v.199.' devao, Y. 327. Manusako,Iv.252. atikkanta C , 1.282; III. 418; IV.

291; 422; v. 13; 35; 38; 68: 199 .1(171.; 211; 340. pailca kamaguna, v. 272.

Maya, I. 95; 10'0; 299; IV. 148: 350; 465; v. 157; 310; 361. °vinayo, v. 165; 168.

Maya V i:g, III. 199; 335; v. 157; 165. aD, v.15; 168. Mar i sa, 1. 252. Mal a, I. 212; 215; II. 85; 209; IV. 60; 239; 281.

uppalao, vassikao, adhimuttakaO, IV. 278. sUVa~lJ;lao, III. 16.-

Mal a gu n a, °parikkhitta, v. 2M/flU. ; 283,tiJll. ,. 292 ; 295. Ual u va,' I. 202. Mas a (bean), IV. 108; 112. °acito, IV. 333. Migaraja:g,I. 77; II. 33; 245. M icc hat t a, Y. 211; the eight, ill det(til, II. 221 foll. ;

Iv. 237. the tell,in detail, II. 223; v. 211 foll.; 217 foll. ,. 220 foll.,. 227 foll.;231.fi1l/.,. 240,Ml.

lVI icc hac a r a, kamesu. See SHa. M icc had itt hi, 1. 30; 87; 241: 283; II. 119; 226;

228; III: '447; v. 274 jilll.,. (a:Zj.) III. 335; 432; IV. 1; 155. adhammo, v. 258; 261. orima:g tIra:g, v. 252 foll. °kammasamadana, I. 164; v. 69, tividha, v. 262. para:g micchadi~~hiya samiidapeti, II. 220; 255. micchaditthiya papako vipiiko, v. 251 fall. See also Micchatta. .. .

Micchiiditthika, I. 31; 33; 60; 154; 164; 174; 268; 27i; 299; II. 220 fall,,. 240; III. 114; 130; 140; 325,Ml.; IV. 178; 2'26; v. 69; 123 ; 125; 153; 262; 265; 284; 286 foll. ; 303. .

Mit t a, v. 135. °amacca, II. 67; III. 45 j(IZZ.; IV. 95. kalyaJ}ao, papao (mittata), III. 145; 310; 422 fall.; 448 joll.; IV. 22; 281 joll.; 286 ,ti,ll. ; 290; 322; 351; 357; v. 23; 26; 90; 123 ,trJll.; 136; 146.; 148; 153; 159; 161; 199; 336; 338. °dubbhI, III. 260. °dubbhita, III. 261. sevitabbo, I. 286; III. 171; IV. 31 fall.

Mittava:g, IV. 95. ' Mid d h a, III. 421; IV. 85 ,toll. °sukha:g, III. 300.

thInao, see ThIna. Milakkha, 1. 35; IV.226. M q h a, III. 241 jill[.

lIIuk 90 Met

M u k k a, 'I;. Z., mutt a, I. 101. M u k h a, aiiiiamaiiiialJ °sattihi vitudanta, I. 70; v. 89.

ayaO, III. 25. °tuJ?~laka, IV. 126; 176. °nimitta~l, see Nimitta. Rahuo, 1. 47; II. 122.

Mukhara, III. 199; 355. Mukhiidhiina, IV. 191; 194. M u k h i lJ, assumukhI, III. 370. Mugga, IV. 108; 112; v.170. Mucchita, II. 14; v.178; 181. aD, III. 242; v. 178;

181 ji)ZZ. ajjhoO, III. 57,ti)U. M un cat i, mocayatalJ, II. 24. Munj a, II. 211. M u t t has ace a, I. 95. mutthassati, see Sati. Mundasavaka. III. 276. ., Mu t~, 'II. 23; 25; 172.' mottabbalJ, II. 25. °vadI, II. 227. M u t t a, piitimutta, II. 27. °karISalJ, I. 62; 139. M u t t a, IV. 199; 203; 255 ;258; 262. M u t t a car a, I. 295; II. 206. Mud ita, 1. 42; III. 448. cetovimutti, I. 39; III. 291; IV.

300; v. 360. °sahagatena cetasa, I. 183; 196; II. 184; III. 225; v. 300; 345.

Mud u, u. 149 foll.; III. 16. °bhilto, III. 93; 100. Mudutta, II. 149. Mu d d i k a, °bijalJ, I. 32; v. 213. Mud d h ii, °avasitto,1. 106joll.; II. 87 ; III. 151foll.; 299.

°abhisitto, III. 76; IV. 90. sattadha phalati, IV. 378. Muni,I. 273. , M u 8 a 1 a, Oman tara, I. 295 ;' II. 206 .. M u 8 a, sampajanaO, v. 265; 267; 283; 293; 295. M u hut t a, IV. 137. suo,!. 294. Mlilha, I. 157j()ll. samo, v. 318~ am~havinayo, 1.99. M li la, II. 199 .toll. ucchinnao, 1. 135; 137; 184; 218;

II. 41; 214; 249; III. 84 joll.; IV. 8 foll.; 173; 184; v. 32. umo, III. 370. kusalao, akusalao, I. 201; 203; III. 404 foll. °jato, III. 214. vanamlilaphalahara, I. 241; 295.

Mlilaka, Bhagava~)o,Iv. 158; 351; v.355. chinnao, III 179 joll. .

M li 8 ik a, II. 73; 107; v. 289 joll. Magha, III. 34; 243. maha-o, 1.178; III. 46. Mat t a lJ sa, sabbabhutanalJ, IV. 151. Matta, 1. 42; III. 185; 290; 446; IV. 353; 358; v. 80.

°cetovimutti, I,4; 38; 201; III. 290; Iv. 300; v. 300 ; 344; 360. mettaya cetovimuttiya anisalJsa, IV. 150; v. 342. mettacitto, I. 10; III. 196 ji)ZZ.; v. 81. mettena cittena, II. 72. °viharl, I. 26. -Osahagatena

Met. 91 Yath

cetasa,I. 183; 196; II. 184; III. 225; IV. 390; v. 299; 344. .

M: e t t a vat a, III. 443. Metteyya, I. 142. Met hun a, II. 145 loll.; IV. 54. dhammo, II. 53; III.

92; 95; IV. 370 tall. .odhammasltmapatti, I. 78; 261 ; . IV. 46. .

Medakathalika, IV.377. Me d b a vi lJ, IV. 244. Mer a y a, I. 212; 261; 295; II. 53 ;206. Mokkba, II. 95 .

. Mokkbacika, v. 203 (Coin.: daI;l\lakalJ gahetva he~~huppariyabhavena parivattanakI!ana:g).

Motar, II. 25. . . Modaka, .1. 130; III. 76. Modati, III. 40. Moneyya, the three, ·inrletail, I. 273. Mo m lih &, III. 164joll. Momlihatta,III. 119; 191. Mosa, v.84 .. Mosalla, II. 241. M 0 h a; with rago, doso, .~ee Raga; with lobho, doso, see

. Dosa. °agati, see Agatii the f'ol~r. sao, I. 255; II. 71. same, II. 174 joll.; 111.54 joll.; IV. 293 joll.; 326. sampa,°, I. 199. See als(). Aggi.

M 0 hat t a, vitae, ~I. 120; Ill. 376. Mohaniya, II. 120; III. no. Yak k h a, I. 160; II. 38; III. 256. °yoni, IV. 66. Ya fi fi a, 1.166; 168; II. 42joll.; 63 ; 207; III. 337; IV.4I. Yah, II. 15; 50. ' Yathakamma, yatbakammlipago, Iv. 141; 143; 178;

, 291; 422; Y. 13; 35; 38; 68; 200 ; 2Il; 340. Y at h a b h li t a~), attana~l avikatta, III. 153. janato,

passato, v. 3; 313. na:';J:adassanalJ, IV. 336; v. 2 foll; 3Il joll. fiaI;lena panhalJ pu~tho vyakaroti, III. 419 foll.

(a) [nap ]p,ajanati, ajjhattan me sankhittan,-ba­hiddba me vikkhitta1). cittalJ, IV. 32 fall: attattha:g ... parattha:g . . . ubbayattba:g. I. 158; 216; III. 230 fall. . anekadhatunanadhatu.loka:g, v. 33; 37. ariya:g a~~hangika:gmagga:g. v. 349; 352. asava ... asava­nirodhagamini patipada, I. 165; II. 211.' ida:g duk­kban ... patipada, I. 71; 107; Il7; 124;165; 167; 285 ; 288; II. 103 fall. ; 171 ; 184; 2Il; 250; IV. 397 joll. uppanno kho me aya:g labho, yaso, d:c., IV. 158

Yath 92 Yiiv

fall. kammalakkhal;lo balo, pal!cJito, v. 348; 351. cattari ca mahabhutitni r.atunnan ca mahabhlltanalJ upadaya fllpalJ, v. 348; 351. ceto-paiiiiavimuttilJ, III. 165 fall.," v. 139 ji)ll. jhanavimokkhasamapattlnalJ sa~lkilesalJ vodanalJ vu~~hanalJ III. 417; v. 34; 38. ~hanan ca thanato ... ; III. 417; v. 33; 37. thanaso hetuso vipakalJ, III. 417; v. 33; 37. nissaralla.g uttarilJ, Iv. 76 fall.," v. 188. riissaralla~) uddhaccakukkuccassa, III. 232; 235; 318; 322; v. 323. . kamaragassa, III. 230; 233; 317; 321; v. 323. . .. thinamid­dhassa, III. 231; 234; 318; 322; v. 323. vicikiccbaya, 1II. 233; 235; 319; 322; v. 323 . . . . vyapadassa, III. 231; 234; 318; 322; v. 323. parasttttana~J ... indriyaparopariyatta.g, v. 34; 38. me cetaso IInattalJ, IY. 32 jilll. satipa~~hA.ne, cattiiro, v. 350; 352. sattanalJ nanadhimuttikatalJ, Y. 34; 38. sabbatthagaminipa~ipada:g, Y. 33 ; 37. samudayaii ca atthagamafi ca ... kamanalJ, bhavanalJ, d;c., II. 10. hana- thiti-, visesa- nibbedhabhagiya sanna, II. 167. dhamm'a, 1II. 427. .

(b) abhijanati, lokassa assadalJ, (k, I. 259 fall. ( c) viclati, phassayatanana~l samudaya~l, etc.

v.64. Cd) sammapaiiiiaya passati, sudj~~ha~l aniccato sabbe

sankhara, v. 174. angarakasupama kama, IV. 224; v. 175. kamesu adlnavo, III. 428. n' etalJ mama ... na m' eso atta ti, 1. 284; II. 171 ; v. 188. abhijanati, idalJ clukkhalJ ... ime asava ... , IV. 178 foll.

(e) bhaveti, satta bojjhange, III. 386,ti)ll. Y a t has ant hat i k a, III. 220. Y a va, ok aralfalJ °dllSI, °palapo, °karall<:lavo, IV. 169.

°sukalJ, I. 8. Ya sa, I. 15 ; 115; II. 32 ; 35 ; 66; 188; III. 31; 47 fall. ;

IV. 95; 157 fi)ll. aO, II. 188; IV. 157j()ll. Ya s a V a lJ, II. 64. Ya s ass i ~), II. 34. Ya g a, amisa-0, dhamma-0, I. 91. Ya g U, III. 250. bhajalm, III. 275. Ya c a, °yogo, II. 66; III. 53; 313 ; 316; IV. 6; 266 foll.,-

271 ; 284; 289 ; v. 331 ; 336, Yacanaka, atiO, III. 136. Ya n a, I. 107; II. 85; 203; IV. 239. Yap a n a, 1. 114; III. 388. Ya m a, 1. 114; Iv. 168. deva, I. 210. Y av a t a j j h a V i n it a, parisa, I. 285.

93

YiHha, -suo, II. 44. Y u g a, cattari purisayugani, see Sangha (jormlLla). Yup a, IV. 41. Yebhuyyasika, I. 99; IV. 144.

Bath

Yo g a, the four, in detail, II. 10. visalJo, the four, in detail, II. 11. kara1!lYo, II. 93; v. 94 foll.; 98 .loll.; 105. °gutta, II. 52. tanbao, II. 13. dhammao, III. 355. °bahulo, III. 432. .

Yo ga k khe m a, II. 40, III. 21 ; 294 (aU.; 353.

Yo g a k k hem (g, II. 12. pattaO, IV, 310.

anuttaro, I. 50; II. 87; 247; maha, I. 43.

aD, II. 11. . accantaO, v. 326.

Yo d h a, yodhajlvo, I. 284; II. 170; 202; III. 89 fall. Yon i, IV. 219. tiracchanayoni, I. 37; 60; v. 269.

kammao, III. 186. Yon i so, manasikaro, see that title. Yobbana,I.68;m.5; 66; 103. °mado,I.146; m.72.

R a.k k h a, II. ,73. °avaral:).agutti, I. 109 ; IV. 17 ; 20. Rakhasa, v. 1l0. Rakkhita,aO, I. 7. Rakkhitar, III. 161 Joll./ v. 264;~~~:z83; 292: Raj a, I. 145; v. 92; 94; 97 fall.; 103. rajo, °akkha, v.

192. °aggalJ, III. 89 fall. °hara:r;talJ, IV. 376. Raj a t a, II. 53; 209; IV. 199 ; 203. . Boa jan 1 y a, III. 1l0; 158. dhammo, II. 120. Raj j a,I. 62. kapa:r;talJ manusakalJ rajjalJ, I. 213. Raj j ati, III. no; IV. 57 fall.; 70 fall. Raj j U, II. 241. R a tt hap i I:). ~l a, I. 10; 38; .43. R a I}. a, araI],aviharl, I. .24. Ratana, II., 55; III. 52.;' IV. 199; 203; v. 82. amisa-o,

dhamma-o, 1. 94. sattaO, I. 62; IV. 89. panca, III. 167; 240.

Rat i, IV. 230 foll. Arati, II. 28; III. 448; IV. 291. °ratisaho, IV. 291 ;

v. 132. aratiya nissaral:).alJ, III. 291. Rat t a Ii Ii a, II. 27 ; 29 foll.; IV. 246. Rat t a Ii Ii U, I. 23; 25; IV. 21 ; 24. Rat t i,I. 136. rattllparato, 1. 212; II. 209 ; III. 217; 260. Rat h a, II, 117. ajaIiIiaO, III. 28. °karo, I. llI. °kara-

kulalJ, I. 107 ; II. 85; III. 385. Rathaka, v.203. Rat hat t h a r a, I. 181. Rat h i k a, II. 11 7 .

Rat

Rathiya, II. 241; III. 187; IY.187. Randha, agaves), III. 175; IV. 25,tl)ll. Ramma, II. 2.

Rit

R a sa, I. 36. akkhamo, khamo rasana:g, III. 157 fall. itthiO, I. 2; III. 68. pathavio, apoo, Y. 213. purisao, I. 2. rupao, saddao, gandhaO, msao, photthabbao, IV. 173.

Rasiyati, IV. 387.fi!l1. Basmi, III. 28. R a h a,III. 259; IV. 172; Y. 350; 353. R a had a, udakao, I. 9; II. 105; Y.202. Raga,I. 61; 87; III. 95foll.; 98. kamao,1. 281; III. 233 ;

311 ;Jv. 289. See also Nlvaral?-a. kamao, ditthiO, I.

66; II. 10. kamao, nipao, arupao, III. 422. kamara­gassa pahana~), III. 323. kamesu vItarago, II. 175; III.

371 ; IV. 103; 135j(Jll. avltarago, d;c., n.173; III. 249 ; IV. 461 ; 463foll. " v. 18. chandao, see Chanda. tibbao, III. 261; v. 141. dhammao, IV. 423. adhammao, I: 160. ragassa abhififiaya .... , IV .. 348· foll. ragassa

. nissaraI)a:g, III. 292. vitae, IV. 241. °viraga, I. 61; IV. 280. sankappao, III. 411. sao, IV. 241; 280.

with doso, moho, 1. 52; 100; 156 fall.; 184; 199 fall.; 230 jilll.; 299; II. 256; III. 169; 185; 278; 438 ;445 folL; 451 fall.; IY. 144 fall. ; 148 ; 174; 183; 456; 465. Y. 31 foll.; 135; 144; 147; 209; 310; 360 fall. ajjhatta:g, III. 358. [a]sarago -doso -moho, 1. 255; II. 71; IV. 402; 404. ragakkhayo, xc., I. 159. khayo ragassa, xc., in. 376. raga dosamohana:g tanutta sakadagami, I. 232; 233; II. 89; 238; IV. 12; 380. ragassa, L[C., pahana:g, I. 215. r. d. m. -pariyutthita:g cittalJ, v. 329 ji)ll.; 333 jiJll. r. d. m. -Ovinayo, II. 96; . III. 336. -vinayapariyosana:g, Y. 238 fall. [a] vItarago -dOBO -moho, J. 144; 255; IT. 120; 173; III. 43; 111; 336; 347 ; .376; IV. 402; 404.

Raja:g, I. 68; 76; 106; 154; 244; 279; II. 113; 116; 207; III. 299; v. 81. °kula. 1. 128; II. 205. °dhan!, I. 159; II. 33. pabbataO, I. 152; III. 44. °poriso, IV.

281; 286. °bhogga, I. 244; 284; II. 113; 116. °mahamatto, I. 154; 252; 279; III. 128. adhammiko, dhammiko, II. 74 foIl. cat taro maharajano, IV. 242. kuddao, v. 22.

R a s 1, 'a'kusalao, III. 65. Rificati, III. 86foll.; 108j(Jll.; 116j(Jll.; 343foll.; 366

fall.; 437. R i tt a, arittajjhano, I. 10; 38.

Ruk 95 Lah

B u k k h a, I. 137; II. 109; 207; III. 19; 200; 360; IV. 99 ;336 ; .. v. 4: full.,. 314 full. °gahanalJ, I. 154. °mulalJ; II.. 38; IV. 139; 392. °mulasenasanalJ, IV. 231. ·omuliko, III. 219. °mulikatta, III. 109. °mula­gato, III. 353;. v. 109 foll.; 207; 323 ,Mr.

Runna, ronna, 1.261; IV. 197; 223. B 11 P a, akkhamo, khamo rupanalJ, III. 157 foll. ajjhattalJ

riipasanni ... see Abhibhayatana. attato samanu­passati, 11.214. arasartlpo, IV. 173. i~ha, kanta, a:c., see Kamagu:g.a. itthiO, I. 1. °eattari ea maha­bhutani eatunnan ea mahabhutanalJ upadaya rupa:g, V. 348;.351. °tanha, see Tanha. duo,' II. 203. °dhatu,I. 223. passati, IV. 302 foil.,. and see Abhibha­yatima~piyasataO, v. 46 foll. purisao, 1.2. °ppama:g.o, II. 7Lobhavo, artlpabhavo, I, 223. rllpanga, II. 79. rupalJ dutiyo anto ... , III. 400. rupana~) nissaraJ}.a:g, III. 246. rupanalJ parinnalJ. pannapeti, I. 277; v. 64. rflparago, aruparago, IV. 460;; v. 17: rtlpe avltarago, UI.249; IV. 461; 463 foll.,. v. 18. tllpe aruppa, v. 11. rupesu adlnavo, IV. 443. °vitakka, °vieara, IV. 147; v. 360. sao, aO, 1. 83; °sannii, °saiieetana, IV. 147; v. 359 (ull. See also Khandha, Sanna.

R u pan n u, v. 347foll.,. 350 joll.,. 359.tiJll. Bupa'ta, bhavyaO, II. 191. . R up i lJ, II. 34.. aO, II. 34. . •. R ° g a, II. 128; 142; III. 310; IV. 289. pabbajitassa, II.

143. eakkhuo, sotaO, c&c., v. 110. rogatanko, II. 174 joll. ,. v. 169; 318.

R ° sat i, II. 215. pa~io, II. 215 .. R ° set i, rosaye, III. 38.

Lakkhal.la, kammao, v. 348; 351. °kusalo, Y. 347 joll.; 350 foll.; 359. balao, paI}.<}itaO, 1. 102. sankhataO, I. 152: ..

La j j i lJ, II. 208; IV. 249; 251 ; 255. L a t a, 1. 202. . Lapa, II. 26. nilO,II. 26. Lapaka, III. 111. . Lapana, II. 26; III. 430. . Lab hat i, alabbhanlyani thiinani, III. 54 foll.; 60 foll. Lampetva, aD, II. 77. Laya, IV. 137, Lasagata, II. 165. Lahu, 1.10; 45. Lahuka, II. 48jull. (iipatti),L20; 21; 88.

Lak 96

Lakha, III. 230; 233. I, a pan a, lapitaO, 1. 165; 168. Lab u, tittakaO, 1. 32; v. 212.

Lok

Lab h a, 1. 74; IV. 157 fall.; 400. aD, IV. 157 j()ll. labhasa, I. 86. °garu, II. 46; 84. °kamo, II. 240; IV. 1 fall.; 155 fall. hj,bhanuttariya~J, III. 284; 325 fall. °sakli:arasiloko, II. 73; III. 343 fall.

Lab h i :g, I. 24; II. 85; IV. 400. Lay a ka, III. 365. Lay a t i, III. 365. L I.n 3t t t a, cetaso,1. 3; IV. 32 flll.; v. 145; 147; 149. L uj j ati, I. 283. Ludda, II. 174j()ll. 207; v. 149. Luddha, III. 433. aD, III. 433. L u li t a, III. 233. L n kh a, IV. 332 toll. °clvara·dharo, I. 25. °ppamaJ?o, II.

71. lUkbajI~l, v. 190. paT,lItamhi h"ikha:g deti, IV. 10. L e k h a T,lI, II. 200. L e k h a, 1. 283. Lena, L 155foll. L epa n a, vasanao, IV. 107 ; 111. Leyya, IV. 394. L ° k a, 1. 9 ; 269. °adhipateyyal], I. 147 fall. °adhipo, I.

150. [anJantava, II. 41; IV. 428; v. 31; 186; 193; 196. ariyassa vinaye loko, IV. 430. idhao parae, v. 318 fall.; 325; 353 fall. idha ° sannI, para ° sannI, v. 7 fall.; 318 foll. " 353 foll. kha1.lakicco, IV. 225. °kkhayil\a katha, v. 128. °cittesu, IV. 50. °cinta, II. 80. devao, 1. 115; 153; III. 414 foll. °dhamma, aHha, IV. 156 joll.; v. 53. na kinci loke upadiyati, I..

91. [nJatthi aya:g, [nJatthi paro, I. 269; IV. 226; v. 265; 268; 286; 289; 291; 293; 296. niyyati (niyyissati), II. 177; v.194. parae, I. 192. mauussao, III. 414 fall. lokautariko, II. 130. lokanukampako, II. 147. lokassa auto 0, II. 48 joll.; IV. 430. lokassa samudayo, aHhaugamo, v. 107. lokuttaro, III. 107. loke as"ado iidlnavo uissaraJ?al], 1. 258 jlJZZ. °vidn, 1. 168; II. 33; 56; 63; 147; III. 2. sa:gvaHati, v. 60. sadevaJ\O, samarako, sabrahmako, I. 259 fall.; II. 24 fall. ; 130 ; III. 341; 346; IV. 56;·173 ; 259 ; 304; 448;

·v. 50; 204 .. °sanuivaso, 1. 148. sabbao, II. 24. sab­baloke auabbiratasanna (sanni), III. 79; 83 fall.; 142; IV. 50. sahbava, III. 225; v. 299. °samudayo ... nirodhagamiui patilJada, II. 23 foll.; 48. [aJsassato, II. 41; Y. 31; 186 foll.; 193; 196. idhao vijayo, iv.272.

Lok 97

Lokadhatu, sahasBIO, I. 227. L 0 k ant a g U, II. 6; 49 fall.

Var!

L 0 ka y a t a, I. 163; 166; II):, 223 (Dialognes, 1. 166 fall.) L 0 can a, r. 296. Lon a. I. 210; 250; IV. 108. °karakadaraka, II. 182.

'ophala:g, 1.250. °raso, IV. 199; 203. Lob h a, with doso, moho, see Dosa. °kkhayo, 1. 64.

°dhamma, III. 350. visamalobhabhibhuto, I. 160; II. 67. L 0 m a, °vedhaviddho, II. 114. L 0 m a h a:g s a, sao, IV. 311 fall. Loleti, III. 188. L 0 h a, III. 16. °kumbhl, I. 141 ; IV. 133. Lohagula, IV. 131. L ° hit a, 'r. 35; IV. 135; 263; v. 62. °abhijati, III. 383.

°kasina:g, I. 41. °panl, v. 264; 283; 285'; 289; 292. °pitta:g, v. 110. .

L 0 hit a k a, IV. 306; 349. ubhato lohitakiipadhano, I.

137; III. 50; IV. 94; 231; 3.94. L ° hit a n k a, IV. 199; 203.

Vag g a, II. 240. erato, v. 265; 283; 293. vaggaramo, v. 265; 283; 293. vagga parisa, r. 70; 243.

Vanka, v.203. sao, aO, 1.112. vankangula, III. 6. Vankatta, 1.112. . Vankeyya, IV. 189; v.167. Va:g sa, ariyaO, II. 27. va:gsanna, II. 27 foll. Vacana, n.168joll. °kkhamo, IV. 32. °patho, II. 117;

153; III. 163 ; IV. 277. Va c I, °kamma.g, see Kamma .. ~duccaritani, °sucaritarii,

the fonT, II. 141. See also Duccarita, Sucarita, Kaya. °sankhara, III. 350.' ..

Vacchaka, II. 207. Vacchatara, II. 207; IV. 41 fall. Vaj a, III. 393. Va j ira, . vajirupamacitto, r. 124; Vajja, I. 98; IV. 140. the two, r. 47. ana- savajjo,.

(sanu) I. 89 ;. 97; 104 fall. ; 148; 190 foll.; 292 fall. ; II. 2 joll... 135; 252 fall.; IV. 109 folt. savajjo, anavajjo dhammo, v. 242; 276. anavajjabala:g, IV.

363. -sukha:g, II. 69. anumattesu vajjesu bhaya­dassavl, see Bhaya. appao, II •. 135 foll. appasa", .

. mahasao, r. 200. °bahulo, II. 135joll. Vafieana, II. 209. Va~tTIp a c ch e d a, II. 34; Ill. 35. Va9.Q.hati, pafifiaya, v.249; 282.

VarJ 98 Vas

Va9Qhi. See Vuddhi. Va1:1a, IV. 386; v.347foll.,·350foU.; 359. Va 1:1 i j j a, II. 81 fall. \ panea vaz;djja upasakena akara~iya,

m.208. Va1:11:1a, 1.229; II. 63 fall.; m. 47 foll.,'-239; IV. 307;

v. 61 foU.,' 135 fall. aO, II. 3. the fou1', IV. 202. dibbo, III. 33; IV. 396. o-pokkharata, I. 38; II. 203. mukhao, v. 342. [aJva~lJ bhii.sati (bhasita), I. 89; II. 3; 77 foll.,· 100; m. 264 foll.,'· IV. 179; 345. °vadi, II. 27; v. 164 fall. sankhavaIHlupanibhani, m. 324. .osampanno. (bhikkhu, «c.), I. "244 foll.,· 288; II. 250 fall. .

Vannada, 11.64. V a ~~a v a lJ, IV. 240. Va1;t~ilJ, amao, pakkao, II. 106. Yah, IV. 461; v.l8. Vat tar, v. 79 foll.,' 226 fall.,' 256. Va tt h a, I. 132; 209; 247; 286; II. 85; 241; iv.60;

186; 210; 239. odatalJ, m. 27. kasikalJ, m. 50. kasayalJ, I. 107; m. 386. ubhatobhagavima~~halJ, v, 61 fall. vatthado, n. 56. .

Vat t h u, II. 158: 209. avyakataO, IV. 68. Va d a fi fi U, II. 59; 61 fall.,. IV,271 ; 273; 285; 289; 322. Vadaiiiiuta, aO, v.146 ; 148foll. Va d h a, II. 113. obandhana:g, II. 209 ; v. 206. Va d h u k a, II, 78. . Van a, I. 35; 37. °pattho, I. 60; II.' 137. °pantho, I.

241. braha°, I. 152; m. 44. °mmaphalahii.ro, I.

241 ;. 295. °S81;1qo, III. 30. Vanabhanga, IV. 197. Vauaspati, 1.152. Yan d ana, 1.294 JII. 203. V a p a k ass at i, IiI. 393 joll. Va m a na,ariya:g. v. 219: Va m b h e t i, II. 27 foU. Va ya, I. 152; 299. °anupassi, IV. 146 fall.; v. 359.

°saiiiii, v. 7 foU. Va, r a, IV: 128 fall. Va rat t a, II. 33. °kkha:t;tQo, m. 380. Va r a day i :g, III. 80. Valahaka, II. 102foll.,' v.22. Valittaeata, III. 196. Vavakassati; v.74foll. Va vas sag g a, I. 36, Vas a Va t t i lJ, II. 24.

Vas 99

Vas i lJ, eetovasippatto, Ill. 340. Va sit a r, II. 107. Vas un d h a r a, III. 34.

Vaya

Vas s a, II. 31; m. 67; 243; IV. 252 foll.; 261; 277 utusatalJ vassanalJ, IV. 138 foll.

VassagaI;lika, II. 166. Vas s i k a, v. 22. Vas s i ta r, II. 102 foll. Vasslipanayika, the two, I. 51. Va ka e ira, 1.240; 295. Vakkarana, kalyanaO, II. 97; III. 195; 261; IV .

. 296 folio ; 328; v. '155. . . Vakkaran~ta, kalyanaO, I. 38. Vakya, iI: 34; m. 40.' • Vaea (adj.), and Vaea; saJ,lha:o, II. 141; 228; III. 244;

IV. 172; III. 243. atthasalJpita, III. 244. anadeyyaO, IV. 248.pisunao, pharusa~,I. 128; 174; 268 foll.; 271 foil. j' 298 ; II. 59 foll.; 84; 141; 209; 219;

. 228; 254; III. 433; IV. 247 foll.; V. 205; 251 foll.; 258; 267 ; 269joll. pori, II. 51 ;rv.296joll. mantaO, II. 228. '[aJviki~ao, 1.70; III. 199; 355; 391foll. saeeao, II. 141; 228;· III. 244. kalya~O, III. 195; 261; IV. 296 foll.; v. 155. sammao, see Magga (Ariyatthangiko). mieeha, $ee Miechatta.

Vaeapey·Ya. See next li1~e. Va j ape y y a, II. 42; IV. 151. Va ta, °atlipa, I. 204; II. 117; 143; 199; III. 394 foll. ;

V. 15. °atapaparetani, IV. 127. °atapahatani, III. 404. °erito, III. 232; 235. maha~, I. 136; 205; II. 199; IV. 312. verambao, 1.137. °samu~~hii.nay, II. 87; III. 131.

Vatapana,I. 101; 137; IV. 231. Ya d a, °anupato, II. 31. °anuvado, III. 4. ahetuO, cC;c.

II. 31. kammao, kiriyaO, III. 383. fiaI?-ao, bhavanao, v. 42; 44; tuvalJtuvalJpesufifiii.musii.°,rv. 401. dham­miko, adhammiko, v. 230. °patho, II. 9. parao, I. 188. °paso, II. 182. musa-o, I. 129; II. 141. See a.lso 8ila (p1·ecepts). vibhajjaO, ekaysa°,. v. 190.

Yii.daka,osammuti,Iv.347. avisalJo, IV. 249; 389. Vii.dita, I. 212; II. 209. aditthaO, asutaO, amutaO,

avififiataO, II. 246; IV. 307. .. Vii.dilJ, eatt.aro, II. 138. [aJkii.lao, atthaO, dhammao,

vinayaO, I. 202; 204; v. 205; 265; 267; 283; 328. [a]kiriyaO, I. 62. dit~hao, sutaO, mutaO, vififiataO, II. 227; 229. [a ldhammavadini parisa. I. 75.

Vii. y a, IV. 375; v. 7; 318 foll.,. 324; 353 foll. °safinI,

Vay 100 Vij

°saiiiia, v. 7 foll.; 318 fall.; 325; 353 foll. See also Kasina, Dhatu.

Va yam a t i, 1'1.462 foll. Vayama, I. 219; II. 93; III. 307; IY. 320; v. 93; 95;

98foll.; 104foll. micchao, III. 141; and see lVIicchatta. sammao, III. 142. See also Magga (ariya~~hangiko).

Va ri, III. 26°. vaha; II. 56; III. 53. Va run 1, III. 213. Val a, ·III. 101. amanusso, III. 102. Vaiatta, 1.54.

'V 3.1 a, °katnbala, I. 240 ;296 . . Va 1 ag g a, °ko~inittuddanamatta~), III. 403. Val an d u k a, L 209. . Yalarajju, 1'1.129. Yalika, 1. 253. V 3.S a, °atthb., II. 59.; 61 fall. Ya s i. °ja!e dissante, IY. 127 (S. III. 154; cf. Vin. IV. 168)~ Vikatika, 1.181. VikappilJ, anissarao, III. 136. Vi k a 1 a b h ° jan a, I. 212; II. 209. Vikiila, ukkiila-o, I. 35; 37. Vi k kay a, II. 209. Vikkhitta, °citto, III. 174; v.147. aD, v.149. Vikkhepa, III. 448; v. 145foll.; 149. . Viggaha, 1'1.401. Viggahltamano, dhammuddhaccao, II. 157. Vi g hat a, aD, I. 204; III. 3; 429. °pari~aha, II. 197 foll.;

IV. 161; 165. sao, 1.202; III. 3; 429. VighatavalJ, II. 143. Y i car a. See Jbana, fonnnlm. °roatto, IV. 300 fall. riipa­

vicare, ct:c., dukkbanupassl, anattanupassl, IV. 147; '1.360. sao, aD, III. 3; IV. 300.

Vic i k icc h a (adj.), v. 93; 95; 97; 163. til).l).ao, II. 211 ; III. 92; 297 foll.; IV. 186; 210; 213; 437 ; v. 93;. 95; 97; 163.

Vicikiccha, III. 438; 1'1.68; 144foll.; '1.144; l47. See also Anusaya, Nlvaral?a, SalJyojana. °kathalJkatba- . sallassa nissaraJ;lalJ, III. 292. °pariyutthanalJ, °pari_ yuHhito, v. 163.

Y i c i k icc h i lJ, II. 174. Vicinaii, yoniso vicine dbammalJ, IV. 3foll. Viceyya (deti), IV. 244. Vicchika, II. 73; III. 101; 306; IV. 320; v.289foll. Vicchiddaka, °saiiiia, II. 17 ; v.106; 310. Vi jan a, °vatalJ, IV. 88.

Vij 101 Vit

. Vi jam b hat i, II. 33. ViJ am bhika, arati -tandiO, 1.3. Vij aya, idhalokavijayaya, IV. 272. Vi jan at i, cakkhuviiliieyya rupa, J;c., III. 377; IV. 404

Joll.,' 415; 430. Vij ayana, t.78. . Vijina, v.156; 158; 160; 162. Vij ja, 1.8; 136. adhigata, 1.164; IV. 17'7. vijjay' antakaro,

II. 163. uppajjati, I. 44. °caraI].asampanno, IV. 238; v. 327. °earaJ).en' antakaro, II. 163. eha dhamma vijjabhagiya, III. 334. tisso, IV. 235; v. 211. tevijjo (brahmaJ).o), I. 163.. pubbangama kusalana:g dhamma-­na:g samapattiya, v.214. vimutti ea, I. 83; II. 247. °vimuttiya aharo, v. 114; lI8. o-vimutti-phala­saechikiriya, 1.22; 43.

Avijja, I .. 8.anupatita, II. 158. aharo avijjaya, v. lI3; 116. °khandha:g padaleti, I. 285; II. 171. °gato, n:,132; III. 414. °nirodho. III. 414. °nivuto, IV. 228:. °nIVaraJ).l)':g, I.' 223. °pabhedo, II. 166. param&~ mala:g, IV. 195. pahlna, III~ 84 Joll. pahlyati, I.' 44; . 6;1: pubbap.gama ,akusalana:g dhammana:g samapat~iya, v. 214. bhavataI}.hii. ea, II. 247. vigata, I. 164 Joll: .\lvinayo dhammo, II. 132. °virago, 1.61; II. 196. vihata, IV. 177. See also Anusaya, Asava, Pa~iccasamuppada, Yoga, S8.:gyojana.

Vi j j u, °upamaeitto, I. 124. ' Viiiiiapetar, IV. 196 .

. Viii ii a J? ai I. 223 Joll.;. III. 400. see also Khandha. "ananta:g viiiiia1fa:g," IV. 401; 413; 420; 427; 431; 434; 450; v. 346. . °kasiJ?o, I. 41; v. 60. °gato, IV.

422. cakkhuviiliiane~ tXc., aniccanupassi ... IV. 147 ; v. 359. °dhatu, i. .~ 76. . viiiiianaiieayatana:g. See Jhana (Arupa) and Vimokkha. saviiiiil1J?ako, I. 132 Joll. " IV. 53. O~~hiti, :the seven, v. 53. in deta·il, IV. 39.

Viiiiiatar, III. 169; IV. 196. Viiifiapana, II. 51; 97. Vi ii ii u, 11.228; v.15. Vi t a k k a,avitakke.anisa:gso, IV. 440foll . . kamao, vyapadaO,

vihi:gsao, I. 148; 254; 274foll.; 11.13; 16; 117; 137; 153; 252; III. 163; 390; 428; 446; IV. 356; v. 110 ; 348; 351. jatiO, janapadao, anavaiiiiatti-pa~isa:gyutto, 1.254. nekkhammao, avyapadaO, avihi:gsao, I. 275; II. 76; III. 429; 446. papako, I. 280. mahapurisao, IV. 229. rupavitakke, cf:c., anieeaIiupassl, tXc., IV. 147 ; v. 360. °vicaro, IV. 409 ; 411; 450. See also Jhana

H

Vit 102 Vip

(jormnla of. second). "vicara dutiyasBiI. jhanaasa kantako; v. 135. vitakkesu adlnavo, IV. 440. vitakkIi'­pacchedo, Iv. 353. vidito, n. 45; IV: 33; 168. °vippha­rasadday, I. 171. sao, savicaro, aO avicaro, IV. 300. sankappao, IV. 385.

Vitakketi, IT. 36. Vitudati, ill:. 366. Vi t t i, III. 78. Vi t t h a r a, IT. 77. dhammay na· vittharena paresalJ

desenti, m. 177. Vi dug g a; III. 128. Vidura, suvidIira-o, n. 50. Viddhaysana, IV. 386. Viddhasta, n.39. Vi d h a, °samatikkanto, IV. 53. Vidhava, m.128. Vidhiira, 1.116. Yin a y a, I. 18foll. ; n.112; 168; IV. 175 ; v.71; 73. aD,

I. 18foll. ; v.73foll. °anuggaho, v. 70. abhio, v. 24; 27; 90; 201; 339. amIi!haO, sa,mmukha-o, satiO, 1. 99; IV. 144. ariyaO, I. 163; III. 353 foll. °kammay, I. 74. kodha-o, upanaha-o, 1. 91. dhammao, see Dhamma. °dharakattay, I. 38. °dharo, I. 25; 117; n. 147·; III. 78foll.; 179; 361; IV. 140 foll.; v. 10 foil.; 16; 349; 352. "[n]eso vinayo" . " IV. 143; 280. °vadI, see Vadiy. °saiiiii, I. 85; 86. °sandoso, m. 106 joll. sugataO, v. 237 fall.

Vinalikata, n.39. Vi n a s i k a, m. 38; IV. 266; 270. Vinicchaya, m. 354; Iv .. 4;OO. Vinipata, v. 169. avinipatadhammo, see Sotapanno. . khfi?B,payaduggatiO, m. 211. Vi nip at i k a, I. 123; II. 232 foll.; IV. 39; 401.

. Vini baddha, chandaragaO, m. 311; IV. 289. Vinibandha, 1.66. pafica cetaso,m. 249; IV. 461;

463 foll.; v.17. Vinimoceti, m.92. Vi n i vet h e t i, m. 92. Vi n i v e sa, I. 66. Vinita, IV. 310. . Vi nil a k a, °sanna. See Subha,. Asubha. Vinivarana, n.71. Vinodana', m.387; 390. Vinodeti, n. 13; 117. Vip a cit a ii ii u, IT. 135.

Vip 103 Vim

Vipaccanika., IV. 95. Vipatti; UpaSlJ.k80ssa. IV. 26. attaO, parao, IV. 160; 162 .

. 'kammantaO, ajivaO, I. 270. cittaO, I. 268; 270. slla-o, ditthi-o, I. 95; 268; 270.

Vipar'amos80, ll.209; v.206. Vip:.ri1:lama, v.59 fall. .oaiiiiathabhavo, 1lI. 32.

dhammo, ll. 177. . Vip a. :t it a, a 0 dassano, v. 268. Vip a 11 a sa, ll. 52. .' Vip80ssana, ll. 140; v.13l. adhipaiiiiadhammao, ll. 92

fall.; IV. 360; v. 99. samathaO (samatho ca), I. 61 ; 95; 100; ll. 157; 247.

Vip ass i 1J, IV. 244. . i

Vip a k a, aggo, ll. 34; 1lI. 35. °aval1anata, 1lI. 436. kaI,lhao, sukkao; ll. 230 fall. kammaO (kammassa), I. 134; II.

80; 87; IV. 303. kamana1J, vedanana1J, &;c., 1lI. 410 fall.. kayaduccaritassa, I. 48; 52; II. 112. danass8, 1lI. 172. dukkhao, sukhao, I. 97; 263. dukkha-' sukhavipako dhammo, .v. 244. pa~tipatassa, etc., v. 250. pisunaya vacaya, IV. ,247; v. 251. miccha­di~thiya .•.. micchavimuttiya, v. 235.

Vipubbaka, °jato,I!I. 324. °saniia, II. 17 ; v.310. yi-pu 1 a, °paiiiiata, I. 45. . Vippapsara, Ill. 197; 353; IVa 69. 80°, III. 46; 196;

v. 1 fall.; 311 fall. °samndayo, °nirodho, °nirodha­gamini patipada, IV. 69. °ja, III. 166.

Vippapsari1J, 1lI. 165joll.; IV. 244. Vippam u tto, I. 10; II. 34. Vip p Ii san n a, III. 41; 236. Vippahina, paiicangaO; v. 16,; 29 fall. Vipphara, IV. 252. Vi b ha j j a, -°V80Cana1J, II. 46, Vibhatta, appatiO,Iv.211; 214. Vi b [bJ han t a, °citto. See Citto. Vi bha va. d i tth i, I. 83. Vibhiita; v.325foll. Vibhiisana,.I.212i II.·40; 145; 209. Vibhede.ti, IV. 345 fall. Vimati, iI. 79; 185. Vimariyadikata, v.151foll. Vim ala, IV. 340. Vim ana, II. 33. Vim anita, III. 158; 160, Vim uccati, IV. 126foll.; 135; 179. Vimutta, IV. 75; 179; 340. 80°, I. 109. suo, IV. 75.

Vim , 104

asamayaO,v.336. ·ub.hato.bhaga.o, 1. 13; iv. 10; 77 ; 453; v.23. pafifiaO,I~73joU.; IV. 10; 77; 452; v.23. Baddhao, I. 73; rV: 10; 77; v. 23. Buvimuttacitto, . paiifio, v. 29 joll.. ' ' ,

'Vimuttatta;:r,v.428. " Vim u t t ay;a. h it a, the ;/i1-:e, ID:. 21 fall. Vi m u t Hi ):I~2'47; 'u:i; 242. ariya, II. 1; 239 j III. 451 j

IV. l,05.upekkh8;¢eto, seeUpekkha. °kkhandho, 8ee 'Khaiidha. ',.cet<i~,I; 243; IV. 357. cetoO, pannao, 1.83.; 107'joll.; 123 fall.; 132; 220 fall.; 232; 246; 273 ;291; p:;6; 36; 87;· 146; 165; 214; III. 20; 131 ;, 262J,~282; 300; IV. 13; 83; 140; 314 fall. ;

,>40{),.;'v.,H)},oll.; 36; 38;69; 132 ;200; 340; cetoO" tpaiiiia. Ina] yathabhuta:gp~jallati, III. 165 ; v. 139 fall. 'wtoviinuttiphalo, III: 84.," °nMadassana:g,8eeDassana. miecha;o, II. 222 folL;amdie.e?YEiecha.tt!).; °parisuddhipa­

.' -.. dh"aniyanga:g, II~ '~90~' .... ~~~~~:' ~eto~1 .~ee· ¥etta. °raso, 'i.,36; IV. 203." [na]V'inl1i~6itab~, v. 19110ll . . vimut·

tanga, II., 79., ·s'ammao;·u:;:22Z.joM~/ Y.327 .. and 8ee Maggs (ariya) .. samayika;; ,III. 349jv,. J39~ .osaro, II. 141; 243; IV.385;osara 8abbe'dhamina,Iv~~39; v. 107. sukha:g,III.218. ' , " ' " " , " '

Vimokha, IV. 316; v.1I. the eighi,ii:"87; 18S;in detail, I. 40; IV. 306; 349., aka8arianeayatanalJ;'lfc~, I. 268;II~ 1&4; IV.40l iV. 7 ; 63 Joll. ;318 fall.; 324; 346; 353 Joll;;' 36Q: See alBa Jhana.{An'ipa) and Anupubbavjhara.anupidii.vimokho, v. 64.,' "jhana~

, , vimokhasll!niadhi, In; 417;, 419;v. 34; 38.. ' Viyath" rV.:31Q; ',' '. '., ", Vi Y u)h It" 94Joll~; 99/011. ,,' " Vir a j a:! nr. 15.7 ;16()':

,V i r aj jati;v. 3. ,', , Vira.t.ta·,v .. 3.;31S". .' : .~ .. , : ..... Vir a g a" 1.100; 299 ;n.26. " its- equimlent8, lII.325 fall. ;

lV. 423 fall. ;v. 8; 1l0; 216; 312 fall.; 320; 322; 354 joll. SeilJ'hana (j"ormul<e). °anupassl, IV. 146 fall.; v. 112; 359. riibbidao,I. 64; IV. 336; v. 2 folt dhammaIia:g [a~] sankhatana:g aggalJ, III. 35. °sanna, III. 85 ; 334. '

ViragilJ, dandhao, khippao, Ill. 416. Viradhana, v.211foll. Viriya, accaraddhao, HI. 375. atilinao,III.375.aram­

bhati (arabhati), 1.39; 282; 296; Iv.462.oarambho, I. 12; 16;, IV. 15 fall.; 280; v. 123 foll. asalllnalJ, I. 282; IV. 176. uHhanaviriyadhigata, III. 76; IV. 282.

Vi1' 105 Vis

kusalesu dhammesu, III. 4 joll.; 352,; IV. 11. °bala~, IV. 363. Seeaz,o Bala. n'atthi.;., 1.286. ' °vado, 1; 287.

Viriya (adJ.), araddhao, 1. 4-; 12 ;25; II, 76;228; 230; III. 3; 65; 127; 183; IV. 3; 23; 38; 85; 229; 232; 291; 352; 357; v. 24; 27; 90; 93; 95; 97; 124; 130; 149;153; 329; 333; 335; 339.

Viruddhaka~ao, III. 276. Vir u~ hi, III. 8; 404 joll.; v. 152 joll.; 157; 161; 164;

350; 353. " , Virecana, ariya~, v. 218.

V i! a r a, sasa,o, III. 122. Vilimpati, III. 57. Vilepana, 1.107; 212 ;IL 209~ Vilokita, II. 104; 106joll.; 210. V i va j jay a, v. 17. ' VivaHa, sa~vaHa, II. 142. V i vat t a c c had a, II., 44 .• V i vat t a y i. sa~yojana:g, I. 134; iII. 2;46; 444 Joll. ; , IV. 8foll. Vivara, III. 186joll.; 189. pakarso,v.195. Vivara:Q,a, cetoO, III.U7; 121;w.352; 357. ,', ' Vivada, IV. 401. ' aO, IIL289.cha °mulan~,m.334joll. '

~ dass,v. 78, ': • ",', ',' , " ' Vi vj t t a, II., 210; lIT. 92; Iv.436';v. 207; 270. ' Vi ve k a ,I. 53 ; III. 329; IV. 224. Bee Jhana (ji1'St

jormula). ' Visa, asia, u. llO.9va!)ijja, llI.208: Vi sa:g yo g a ,.II:,l1 ; ,IIi. 156., ' Visa:gvada,ka,ao,Iv.249. Visa:gvadana, v.136~ aO, v.136. Vi s an niJj, II. 52. Vis a tt a, II. 25. '" Vis a t t i k a, II. 211. , loke, IV~ 434. Vis a m a, II. 74 joll. ,Ogato, III. 285 foll.; v. 329 Joll.

°nissito, I. 153. pabbata-visama~, I., 35. ~pariharaja, II. 87; v. 110, °pakini, II. 75. parisa, I. 74. .

Visaya, ,ao, v. 50. pettie (pitti),I. 37; 267; II. 112; ,126joll.; 129; III. 339; 414joll.; IV. 226; 247; 378. khir;tapittiO; III. 211 ; lV" 405 ; 407 ; v. 182; 184; 270.

,Visa~la, 11.207; IV. 376. ' , Visarada,II. 8; III. 183; 203; IV. 310; 314 joll.; v.

10 joll.; 36. Visuddha, BUo, IV. 304. Visuddhatta, IV. 239. Vis u d dh i, II. 195; lIT. 326 joll. catasso,' dakkhiJ}.a,

Vis 106

. II. 80; °dhamma, III. 315. paramatthao;v. 64. 8110..°, ditthi-o, I. 95 .

. Vi 8 11 k'a, °da8sanay, 1. 212; II. 209; v. 134. Vi 8 a's 0., I •. 267 ; III. 349 fall.; 427 ; v. 139 fall . . o.dhigo.mo.

IV. 22. 0.1amariyo.iiaJ}.o.da88anao, see Da8So.no..OgamI, . . II. 185; III. 349 foll. . Vis s a j j a ta r (paiihay), I. 103. Vi'ssattha, II.·51; 97; III. 114; v.155. Vissatthiyo., IV. 52. Vissasa, II. 78. Vi ss a so. k a, I. 26. Vissas-iy, o.santho.°, III.' 136. V1 h.a nat i, III. 248. .

'. Vi han gam a, II. 39; III. 43. Vib. ara,. III. 51. akiJ;rg.a, sangaI,:tikao, III. 104. (no.va)

II.nupubbao, IV. 410; o.nupubbavihar0.8amapatti, IV.

410 foll.; gamanto.°, aro.nnao, III. 343 fall. ,. IV. 344. jo.nghaO, 1.136. ditthadho.mmasukhao, I. 43 ;60; II. 23; III. 131 foll.; 135; 211; IV. 109; III foll.; 140 foll.; 230 foll.; 291; 314; 363; v. 10 foll.; 67; 132; 201; 339.panea phasuo, III. 119; 132.

Vi h a r i 1), aro.J}.ao, I. 24. mattiiO, I. 26. Vihiysa, III. 448. 0.0, 1.94; III. 448. avihiysavitakko,

I. 275. uparati, II. 40; 145; III. 388. V i has a t i, III. 194. Vi has a, vihesaya nissaraI,:tay, III. 245; 291. Vina, III. 375. V'itipatati, v.88. . Vitivatta, kalangati (l.T. ll. kathankathi, £t-c.), II. 44. Vltihara, padao, IV. 429. Vltl),i, v.347foll.; 350foll;; 359.

, Vi ill a :g 8 a, I. 39; 297; III. 37; 346; v. 24; 27; 90; 338. V u H han a; III. 418 foll. °kusalo, III. 427 foll.,. IV. 34. Vu~~hi, vataO, III. 370; 378. V u t t i kilo; III. 14 foll.,. 383; 385. Vuddhi (va<I~lhi, vu<J.<~hi). T. 15; III. 8: 44; 76; 352;

404; IV. 16 fall. " v. 17 foll.; 96; 123foll.; 152 foll. ; 157; 161;· 164; 350; 353. tis so, I. 287. tisso nijjo.ra, I. 221. ariyaO, III. 80. ariyasavako ariyaya vaMhiya va(}(}hati, Y. 137. amiso.·o, dhamma·o, 1.94. kusalesu dhammesu, III. 434 ;v. 123 foll.

Vuvahyamano, IV. 170. (ColJl.opuniyamanassll.. See IV. 476).

V. UAit.&.v 1I.1J, V. 16. VusImat, IV. 340.

Viip 107 Vey

Viipakattha., IV. 299. See Arahatta (formula B.). . ga~asiria, IV. 435 fall. Vii p a k ii sa, kayaO, cittaO , IV. 152. Vupakaseti, v.72foll. Vii pas ant a, III. 205. °citta.g, see Citta. Viipasama, I. 4; v.72 .. papaiicao, II. 162. Vekallata, aO, III. 441. . Vega, sarao, III. 158. Ve gay ita t t a, II. 189 fall. Vet h an a, I. 145. slsao, III. 380. Vena, 1.107; II. 85; III. 385. Yetta, 1.47; II. 122. °bandhanabaddho, IV. 127. Veda, 1.163; 166; III. 223; 432. atthaO, dhammao,

v. 329 fall.; 333; 349; 352. Vedagu, II.6; IV. 340. Ve d an a, the three, v. 51; 56. in detail, III. 400; 412.,

cakkhusamphassaja, d:c., ,IV. 147; v. 359. pura~a, nava, II. 40; 145; III. 388 ;.IV. 167. vidita, IV. 32; 168. vedanangalJ, II. 79. vedananalJ nidanasam­bhavo, de., III. 410; 412. vedananalJ pariiiiia, v. 64. vedanasu vedananupassi, 1.39; 296; II. 256; III. 450; IV. 301; 457 fall. vediyati, I. 122; 141; II. 198; III. 245 fall. veyyabadhika, III. 388. °samosaraI).a, IV. 385. °samosarana sabbe dhamma. IV. 339; v.107. samisa, niramisa, . III. 412. saririka, I. 153; II. 116; 143; 153; III. 143.

Ve dan j' y a; di~thadhamina 0, I. 249 ; IV. 382. samparaya 0 ,

8ukhao, dukkhao, IV. 382. . Ve day a t i (vediyati), I. 122; 141; II. 198; III. 245 fall.

vedayitalJ, II. 198 ; IV. 415 .. vediyamano, 1. 176; II. 198. Vedalla, II, 7; 103; 178; III. 86; 177; 361 fall.;

IV. 113. °katha, III. 107. Ve d h a, II. 114. Venayika, IV. 175; 182foll.; v. 190. Vepakka, I. 223 fall. voharao, III. 413. sammohao,

pariyeHhiO, III. 416. Vepulla, III. 8; 404; v.152foll.; 157; 161; 164; 350;

353. amisa-o, dhamma· o, 1. 94. Vepullata, ragaO, dosao, mohao, II. 144. Vepullatta, III. 432. Ve mat tat a, kamanalJ, vedananalJ, d:e., III. 410 fall. Veyyakara~a, 1.163; 166; II. 7; 103; 178; III. 86;

177; 223; 237 ; 361 fall.; IV. 135. ten, v. 50 fall.; 54 fall. . parisuddhaveyyakaral1o, III. 125.

Veyyabadhika, III. 388.

Vey 108 Vya

V e y y a v a e e a, IiI. 41. . Vera, aD, IV. 246. sapattaO, IV. 247. panea bhayani

verani, III. 204 foll.; IV. 405; 407; v. 182. pasavati, v. 183 and passint.

Ve raj j a k a, III. 263 foll. Ve ram a i;l i:, II. 217; 253; v. 252 foll.; 257 ; 260 foll. ;

304; 306 foll. Vera mba vat a, 1.137. Veroeana, II. 50. Vel u, II. 73. Ve!uriya, 1.215; IV. 199; 203; 255. Vela, IV. 198; 201; v. 234; 250. V e v a I;U;liy a, v. 87; 210. V e sa raj j a, II. 13; III. 297 foll. (Tathagatassa), II; 8.

°ppatto, IV. 83;· 186; 210; 213. sekha °karaI}.a­dhamma, III. 127.

Vessa,I.162; II. 194; III. 214; 242. ~essI,III.226; 22~L V e hap hal a (deva), II. 128 foll. Vokinna, 1.123; 148; 11.232. Voearlta, IV. 363 .

. Vodana., III. 418foll.; v. 34; 38. saeittaO, I. 91. Vodayati, v.169; 317. Vodittha, IV. 363. Vosau'a, antara, v.157; 164. VosaraI}.iya, 1.99. V 0 s sag g a, °rato, II. 66; III. 53; IV. 6; 266 joll.; 271 ;

284; 289; v. 331; 336. Vo h a r a, ariyaO, anariyaO,II. 246; IV. 307. Qvepakka,

III. 413. Vyaggha, III. 101. Vyanjana:g, 1. 69; 72; 131; II. 139; 182; III. 49; 201.

anvyafijanaggabI, v. 348; 351. o-patiriipako, 1. 69. padao, I. 59; II. 147; 168; III. 178 foll. sao, II. 147; III. 152; 381.

Vy a t t a, III. 117 ; 258. aO, III. 258. V y ant i b h a va, v. 292; 294; 297; 299. Vyasana, 1.33; v. 156; 158; 160; 162; 169. the

jive, in (letail, III. 147. fi1"st three, II. 188. eleven, v.317.

Vyakata, I. 119. V yak a t tar, III. 81. Vyakaral)a, afiiiao, Jive modes of, III. 119. paiihavya­

karanani, the fowl', ·in detail, I. 197 foll.; II. 46. Vyadin'na, m:64. . Vy ad hi, I. 146; 155; 156; 176;· III. 66; 103. devadiito,

Vya 109 Say

. I. 139. °dhammo, I. 139;.146 foll.; II. 172; 247 ~ III. 54 foll.; 71 foll. °bbayalJ, 1. 179.

Vyapajjba, aD, I. 98; 104; 122; II. 231 foll.; III. 285;. v. '210; 329 foll. avyapajjbadbimutto, III. 376 foll. avyapajjbaramo, III. 431. sao, I. 98; 104; 122; II. 231 foll. / III. 285 foll.

V yap a t t i, v. 292 foll.; 297 foll. Vy a pan n a, 1. 262. aD, I. 262; °eitto, 1.268; 299. Vyapado, I. 194; 280;v. 274 foll. See also Njvara:r:ta~

and Sa:gyojana (orambbagiyani). adbammo, v. 258;. 261. aO dhammapadalJ, II. 29 foll. abhijjba-O, II. 14~· avyapadavitakko, I. 275. orimalJ tiralJ, v. 252 foll. °padosa, II. 210; III. 92; IV. 437. °pariyuHbitena. eetasa, III. 231; 234. vyapadassa papako vipako, v. 251.

Vy a bad h a, attaO, parae, I. 114; 157; 216; II. 179. Vyayika,aO,II. 51.·

Sa - u Ua rae had a, 1. 181. Sa lJ yam a, kayena,vaeaya, manasa, I. 155 foll. SalJyutta, II. llfoll.; IV. 216. via, II. 12; 24. SalJyuhati, IV. 137. Sa lJ yo g a, IV. 280. °visalJyogo, IV. 57; 280. Sa lJ y oj an a, I. 264; IV. 216. uppattipa~ilabhikani,

xC. II; 133. patippassambhanti, IV. 127. pahana:g gaeehanti, III. 443. pabiyanti, I. 44; 242; III. 74 .

. salJyojanalJ pajabati, III. 423. bhavasalJyojanakkbayo, III. 354. vivattayi, I. 134; III. 246; 444 foll.; IV. 8 foll. sabbasa:gyojanatito, III. 346. tiJ).i. I. 242 (in detail). satta, IV. 7 foll. (in detail). dasa, v. 17. tinnalJ salJyojananalJ parikkhaya ... , I. 231 foll.; II. 89; 238; IV.. 12; 380. uddhambhagiyani, panea (in detail), IV. 460; v. 17 ..

[pane']orambbagiyani, II. 133 joll.; 160; III. 381 ; IV. 67; 211; 459. in detail, IV. 459; v. 17. [apJpahi­nani, II.; 133; 160; III. 85 joll. paneannalJoram­bbagiyanalJ salJyojananalJ parikkhaya .. 0, I. 232 joll. ; ·245; 290; II. 5; 89; 238; IV. 12foll.,; 70 joU.; 146; 380; 399; 423 foll.; v. 343 jaZZ.

Sa IJ y oj aniya. dbammo. I. 50. Sa IJ Y ° jan 0, ajjbatta ° babiddbao puggalo, 1. 63 fall. SalJvaeehara. Iv.139; 252 fall. SalJvara, II. 26; III. 387; v. 348; 351. aO,IiI. 449;

v. 145; 148. And see Indriya. indriyaO, II. 210;, III. 360~ eakkhundriyao ... manindriyaO, III. 387 joll. kayaO, vaeio, ajivaO, v. 88. °ppadhanalJ, II. 16.

Say 110 Sak

Sa1Jvasa, III. 164 foll.; IV. 172. (cattaro), II. 57 foll.; 78. sa1Jvasena sllalJ veditabbalJ, II. 187 foll.

Sa lJ v i g g a, II. 115. SalJvibhago, amisa-o, dhamma-o, I. 92; 150. SalJvuta, II.25; III. 387. , aO,III. 387foll.; v.348; 35l.

, S a lJ ve g a, I. 43; II. 114 foll. Sa 1J ve jan I y a, II. 120. Sa lJ vo h it r a, III. 77. sa1Jvoharena soceyya:g veditabba:g.

II. 187 foll. Sa lJ sag g a, IV. 87 foll. °aramata, III. 293 foll.,. IV. 331. Sa:gsaHha, III. 109; 116; 230; 258; 393. aD, III.

233; 258 foll.,. v. 130. Sa:g sap p a j at i k a, v. 289 foll. S a:g sap pa t i, kayena, vacaya, nianasa; v. 289 foll. Sa lJ sap pan i y a, °pariyayo, v. 288; 291. Sa lJS a pp i:g, IV. 172. S a 1J say a, II. 24. Sa usa r ita ,II. 1. SalJ sadeti, IV. 398. Sa lJ sa r a, II. 10; 12. vaclo, 1. 79. Sa lJ s j da t i, III. 89 foll.; 157 fall.,. v. 203. SalJs'eva, asappurisao, v. 113 foll.; 117. sappurisao,

II. 245; v. 115 fall.,. lI8. SalJhanti, IV. 437. Ra:ghita, [anJatthaO, III. 196foll.,. v. 81; 265; 267;

283; 285 ;328. SalJhira"ao, IV. 141 fall. Sa k a d a ga m i lJ, I. 120; 232 foU.; II. 89; 134; 238; III.

348; IV. 12 ;292 fall.; 364; 372 fall.; 380; 394; v. 85; 120; 138 fall. 0. phala.sacchikiriya, I. 23; 44; IV. 204; 208; 292 .fC)Zz. ; 372 foU. °phala:g, III. 272; 441 fall ... IV. 276.

Sa k a 1 (k it, II. 199. sakalikaggi, v. 9'~ S a k una, II. 209; III. 241 fall; 368. Sakkacca, II. 147; III. 172; 176; IV. 211; 215. Sa k k it Y a, II. 33; III. 293; 401. °abhirato, III. 293 foll.;

435. °di~~hi, III. 438: IV. 144 fall. See also SalJYo­jana. °nirodho, II. 165 foll.,- III. 246; 401. °nirodho ... -gamin} pa~ipada, II. 33. °samudayo, III. 401. flakka-yassa nissaral.lalJ, III. 246.

Sakkitra, IV. 160; 165. aD, IV. 160; 165. °kamo, II.

240 ; IV. 1 ; 155 fall. °garu, II. 46. sakkitragarukara ... piijanasu, II. 203. Hibha °siloko, II. 26; III. 377; IV. 51.

Sa k k h a r a, I. 9; 253. Sakkhalaka, III. 76.

Sak 111 , San,

Sakkhi, kayaC , IV. 451. sakkhi:g karoti, v. 46; 4R. Sag go" I. 55 foU.; 97; 105; 292 fall. ; 297; II. 54; 66;

83 foll, ;226; 237; 253; Ii:!. 4; 47; 244; 253 foU. ; 264; IV. 81; v. 76; 135 foll ... 296; 302'; 304 foll. ekantasukho, v. 290.

Sankappa, I. 281; II. 36. anavila, v. 29 foll. kamao; III. 259 ... kama-a, vyapada-o, vihi:gsa-o, V, 31. padut­~hamanao, II. 30; III. 373; v. 265; 284; 293. ape, v. 267; 285; 296. paripuJ?J:lao, v. 92; 94; 97 ; 99;' 104. micchao, sammao, III. 140 joll. See also Magga and Micchatta. °vitakko, IV. 385. °rago,III. 411.

Sankappeti, II. 36. . So, 11 k a say at i, I. 69.

, San k ass a ra, asucisankassa:i;asamacaro, II. 239;' IV. 128; 201; 205. '

Sanki~~a,i. 123; II~ 2~2; Iy,.246. 0,0, II. 28 foll.; IV. 246. opari[kJkho, III. 84. '

San kit t i; II. 206. . ' , San k i Ii H ha, v.169. a 0, II. 248; III. 124 foll. San k i 1 e sa, II. 11; Ill. 418 jol~. ; Y. 34; 38. Sankilesika, II. 172; °dhammo, II. 247. San kj 1 a t j, IV. 55; 343. San k i Y -"'i-t, II. 29 ; IV. ~46~ , Sanku, ayoo,Iv.131. Sankelayati, IV. 55. '~ San k hat a, °arammana dhamma, I. 83. dhamma, II.

34. ditthi, v. 187 .. °lakkhanani, I. 152. Sank h a ro't i, abhio, IIT. 371. . Sankhala,III.97. , Sankha,. IV. 19~; 203. ,osaddo, Ii. 186. Qmu:gq.ika,

I. 47; II. '1'22. °likhita:g, v. 204.' S ankhad a ti, III. 304foll. , San k ha r a, v. 212 foll. aniccato, '<te., sabbe sankhara

... sudiHha, v. 174. aniccii, adhuva, anassasika, iV.

100.abhio, I. 112. asankhara- sasankharaparinib­bayi, I. 233; II. 155 folZ:; IV. 14; 72 foU.~· 146;

'380; v. 120. ayusankhara:g ossajati, IV. 311; 313. kayaO, cittaO, ,v. 111. kayaO, vacio, manoa, 1.122; II. 158; 231. ' niccato, aniccato. samanupassati, III. 441 foll. °nirodho, I. 177; v. 184. passaddhakayaO, II.'

41. bhavao, IV. 312.sankbara datthabba ... , II. 94. sankhara:g niccato,sukhato upagacchati, I. 26 joll..; III. 439. sasankharaniggayhavaritavato, III. 24 ; IV. 428. ,sabbasankhara ',' . anavaHhitato khayi· 'BBanti, Ill. 443. sabbasankharasamatho, I. 133; II.

San 112 San

118; IH. 164; IV. 423 fall.,' Y. 8; Ill; 320; 322; 354 fall. sabbasankharesu aniccasanna,v.lll. sabba­sankharesu aniccanupassl, II. 150 fall.; III. 83; 143; IV. 13. sabbasankharesu anodhilJ karoti, III. 443. sabbasankharesu dukkhanupassi, IV. 14. sabbasan­kharehi a!!iyati, v. Ill. sabbe sankhara anicca, dukkha, anatta, 1. 286. See also Khandha.

Sankharavat, II. 215. San k h epa, atavio; I. 178; III. 66; 104." pabbataO, III.

396. Sankheyya, aD, III. 336. Sanga, III. 311; 11'.289. San g a ~ i k a, III. 256. sangal,likaviharo, III. 104. san­

gal,likaramata, III. 116; 293 fall.; 310; 330; 422 fall.; IV. 22 ; 24; 331; v. 134; 164.

Sangaha, amisa-o, dbamma·o, I. 92. °balalJ, II. 142; IV. 363 fall. ° -vatthu, I. 26. the four, in detail, II. 32 ; 248; IV. 219; 364.

Sangama, 1.106; II. 116; III. 89 fall.; 157; 1'.65. vijitaO, I. 106; IV. 340.

Sangahaka, IV. 90. Sangahika, III. 10. Sangha, II. 21; 79; 168; III. 439 ubhatoO, IV. 277.

°garavata, III. 330; 423 fall. J' IV. 28 fall. sanghe agaravo viharati, III. 247; 334 fall.; 340; 439; IV. 84. nalalJ sanghabhavapakasitulJ, III. 145. °parinayako, IV.

21 ; v. 348; 350 fall.; 353. °pita, IV. 21 ; v. 348; 350 fall.; 353. 'I'athagatasavaka 0, III. 36. o-phasuta, o-su!!huta, 1. 98 fall.; v. 70. bhikkhuo, I. 56; 173; II. 65; 183; III. 31; 123; IV. 395. bhikkhunio, IV.

280. bhikkhusangho viharanto phasuvibareyya, III.

133. bhinnoo, II. 234; III. 66 j 105; 146; 179; 436; 439. °bhedo,' II. 239 fall.; v. 73; 75. sangha.g anussarati, see Anussarati. sanghanussati, I. 30; 42. garukaroti, IV; 120 fall. parivisati, IV. 215. saral,lalJ gato, see Saralfa (formula). sobheti, II. 8. sangha­diseso dhammo, II. 242 .. sanghassa upaHhanassa ... , I. 279. sanghupaHhako, I. 26; IV. 81. sanghupo­satho, 1. 209. sanghe aveccappasado, see Pasada. kankhati, III. 249; IV. 460; v. 18. samaggo, sammo­damano . .., III. 67; 105. °sammuti, IV. 347. °samaggi, v. 74; 76. ahuneyyo, &c., III. 36, and see next. supatipanno Bhagavato savakaBsngho, &c., I. 208; II. 56; III. 212; 286; 312; 315; IV. 406; v. 183 j 330.

Sa1zgh' Baji

.. S angb ii. taniya, IILlO. S aug h a ta/n. 42; 43; acchara- sanghatamattalJ,L '. .34;"38. . •.......... ' ....•... '.. . ',' . Sa nghaH, n.l04; 106foll. ;210; IV. 169 fall.; v. 123. Sa ce t as 0,1.254. Com.=cittilsampanno .

. Sacca, II. 25 •. sacce caakuppe ca, III. 198. appao, v. 158 ;161. °nama, IV. 285.; 289. panunnapaccekao,

.v. 29 Joll. ,paramao,n; 115. puthupaccekao, v. 3l. bahuO,j.38; II.: 218; iir.349 fall.; v. 135 fall.; 139 fall. brahrna~aBaccani, eattari, II. 176.

Sac ca., °vaca,II. 141; 228; III. 244. °vadi, II. 209; IV. 249;271; 389.osandho, II. 209 ; IV. 249; 389.

Ariyasaccani, the jour, I. 175 fall. III. 12. in detail, I. 176 fall.; II. '178; IV. 186; 210; 213; 384 fall .

. yathabhlitalJ pajanati, I. 71; 107 ;117; 123 fall.; 165; 220; 235; 244 ;285; 288; II. 103 fall.; 171; 184; 195 ;202 ;211; 250; III; 93; IV. 397 fall .

. abhijanati,Iv. 178. -8 ace a, mutthasacca. See 8ati. 8accapeti;·Iv.346. 8accessa.ti, IV. 343. 8acchavi, II1.37l. Sacchikara~iya (dhamma), II. 182. Sacchikiriya, L 22; II. 148; IV. 332 fall. sotapatti-

phala-o, «c., I. 44. 8 a j j h a, III. 16. Sa jj hay a, m. 22. aO, IV. 195. °kiriya, v. 136. 8aficetana, kayaO, vacio manoa, II. 157 fall. attaO,

parae, II. 159. riipasaficetanaya, «c., dukkha-, anatta­nupassi, IV. 147; v.360.

Saficetanika, kamman, v. 292; 294; 297; 299. [aJkusalao, v. 292foll.; 297 fall.

Sa fi chi n d a t i, II. 33. Safij agghati, IV. 55; 343. 8aiijambhari, karoti,I.187. Sa fi jan at i, v. 63. pa~havlkasinalJ, «c., v. 46; 60. S a fi fi a t t i, 1. 76. . 8 a fi fi a, IV. 85. catasso, v. 69. the jive, in detail, III. 79;

277. the six, in detail, III. 413. another list, III. 334 ; 452. the seven, in detail, IV. 24; 148; v. 107 fall. anotheT list, IV. 46. the nine, in detail, IV. 387 ; 465. the ten, in detail, I. 41; v. 105; 309. another list, v. 106; 310. anattaO, I. 41; III. 444; 447; IV. 353; 358; v. 310. anicca 0, III. 443; 447; IV. 353; 358; 396; v. 310. sabbasankbaresu, v. 109; 111. __ ll.ri1.~fiao,

114 Sat

III. 343; IV. 344. asubhao, in detail (ji'ce 01' six), I.

42; II. 17 ; v. 106; 310. aloka 0, II. 45; III. 323; IV.

86. utthanao, IV. 168. kamao, rupao, IV. 409. kamao, vyapad'ao, vihi.IJsao, III. 428 foll ; 446. nekkhammao, avyapadaO, avihi:gsao, III. 429; 447. °gato, II. 128; IV. 68; 422. tejoO, vayoo v.325. divao, III. 323; IV. 86. nibbanao, III. 443. dukkbao, III. 443 foll. pathavio, apoO, IV. 312; v. 325. °manasikaro, IV. 415'; 440. rupao, patigha-O nanattaO, I. 41; 267; II. 184; IV. 40; 306; 349; 401; 410; 412; 416; 420; 425 ;427; 431 ; 434; 437; 443; 450; 452; v. 208; 345. rupa­saniiaya. &'e., aniccanupassl ... viharati, IV. 147; v. 359. vidita, IV. 32 foll.; 168. °vipallasa, cattaro, II.

52. viragaO, v. 107; 109 foll. o-vivaddha-kusalo, I.

24. °vedayitanirodho, 1. 41; IV. 306 ; 409; 418; 421 ; 426; 431; 434; 438; 447foll.; 451foll; 465. °veday­itanirodhasamapattiya saiina ca vedana ca lm:r;t~ako, v. 135. saIiIianga.IJ, II. 79. saIifianalJ agga.IJ. III. 202. saiiiiana.IJ nidanasambhavo, xc., III. 410. Samal)ao, tisso, v. 210. °samapatti, IV. 426. hanabhagiya, ~hitibhagiya, &:e;, II. 167. See also Anupubbayibara, Khandha, Jhana (Arupa), Nirodha, and Vimokha.

SaIiIii.IJ, II. 34; III. 35; IV. 427. aD, II. 34; IV. 427. ajjhatta.IJ rupao, ariipao, I. 40; IV. 305; 348 foll ; v. 61 foll. aniccao, anattaO, IV. 353; 358. appatte pattaO ... , v. 162. [aJkappiyaO, [an]apattiO, xc.; 1.84. alokao, II. 211; v.207. eva.IJ°, IV. 427; v. 60; 62. nanattaO, ekattaO, IV. 39 foll.; 401. na pathavi, apoo, etc., v. 7 foll.; 318 foll.; 353 foll . . nevasaiiiiinoo, II. 34. pacchapureo, IV. 87.

S a Ii Ii u hat i. See Sa.IJyuhati. Sataka, ekao, III. 383. Satha, II. 41; III. 35; v. 157; 165. aD, v. 168. Sa~heyya, 1. 299. Sa:r;t t hat i, III. 366. santbapeti, II. 94. San t han a, I. 50; IV. 190. Sa J) a a s a I) Q a c a ri .IJ, II. 206. Sal)Qasa, 1.210. San h a, III. 196 foll. Sa i, santo (nom: sg.), II. 18; santalJ, v. 8; = 110; = 320;

= 322; = 354. santindriya.IJ santamanasa.IJ, II. 38. [a-]santanivaso, 1. 78. sati (loe.), I. 176; III. 338; IV. 422; v. 4; 6; 108; 121; 184; 314 full . . asati, IV.

336; v. 184; 313 foll. asmIti sati ... , II. 212 full.

Sat 115 Sat

Sata, III. 325; IV, 311. sampajano, III. 169; v.207. Sat a k k a k n, III. 34. Sat at a V i h a r a (cha), II. 198 (read santavihara). Sat a pad I, II. 73; III. 101; 306 foll.; IV. 320; v. 290. Sat i, I. 95; II. 93; v. 95; 98 foll.; 104 foll.; aD, III •.

186; IV. 192. anapanasati, I. 30; 42; III. 120; 449; IV. 353; v. 109. described, v. Ill. upa~~hitaO, II.

218; v.153; 329; 333; 335. satuppada, II. 185 (cf. Ja, I. 98). upatthita, apamuttba, II. 6; IV. 176. kayagata, I. 30; 42 foll.; IV. 374. °nepakkalJ, IV. 4 ; 15; 36; Ill; 234; v. 25; 28; 91. parimukha:g sati:g upa~~hapeti, 11. 210; III. 320: IV. 437; v. 207. o-balalJ. I. 94; II. 252, and see Bala. mara:gao, I. 30; 42; IV. 317; 320. miccha-o, sammao-, see Micchatta and Magga (Ariya). mutthaso, II. 185; 218; v. 153 ; 157; 159; 161; 164; 329; 333; 335. °vinayo, I. 99. satadhipateyyo, II. 243 foll.; IV. 339; 385; v. 107. satarakkhena cetasa, v. 30. satindriya:g, see Indriya. °sampajaiiiia:g, see Sampajaiiiia. mu~~hasaccalJ, I. 95; II. 218; III. 421; 430; v. 145 foll.; 159 foll.

Satipat~hana, II. 218. thefonr, III. 12: 155; 386; IV. 125 foll.; 203; 225; 457 foll.; v. 56; 175; 195; 350; 352. catunnalJ satipat~hananalJ aharo, v.114; 118. kaye kayanupassl . . " dhammesu dhammanupassl vibarati, I. 39 ; 296; II. 256 ; III. 450 ; IV. 300 foll.; 457.

Sat i mat, I. 24; II. 35; IV. 4; 23; 38; 85; 111; 234; 300 foll.; 457 foll.; v. 25; 28; 91. See also Jhiina (jormnla of third).

'S a ti:g, upat~hita 0, II. 218; III. 199; IV. 232 foll.; v. 40. mutthaso, 1. 70; II. 185; 218; III. 199; IV. 232 foll. miccha-o,samma-o, III. 141foll.

Sat t a, I! 35; 55 foll. apada va dipada . . ., II. 34. aparima1).a, IV. 246. agamino, anagamino, II. 159 foll. abhassaravattanika, v. 60. diHh' eva dbamme parinibbayanti, II. 167. opapatika, see Opapatika. kammassaka, kammadayada, cf:c., v. 288. jatidhamma, jaradhammii, cf:c., v. 216 joll. thalaja, odaka ... , I. 35. parao, v. 34 ;38. sattava1).ijja, III. 208. satta­vasa, the nine, v. 53; 57. in detail, IV. 401. seven, called viiiiiii1).a~~hitiyo, IV. 39. sattiina:g naniidbi­muttakata:g, v. 34; 38.

Sat t a k k h a tt u par a m a, I. 233; 235. Sat t i, II. 117; IV. 130. °sula:g, III. 97. . Sat t h a, kaya 0, manoo, vacio, IV. 42. °va:gijja, III. 208.

nihita 0, IV. 249; 251 ; 255 and passim.

Sat 116 Sad

Satthaka, III. 101; 307. S aUh ar, I. 38; III. 21 ; 34; 247; 359; 439; IY. 190.

aiiiialJ satthiiralJ uddisati, III. 439. tayo sattharo, I. 277. panea, III. 123 fall. sattharalJ upanissaya viha­rati, IV. 151. satthara:g garukaroti, IY. 120 foil. satthari kankhati, III. 248; IV. 460; v. 17. satthu­garavata, III. 330; 423 foll.; IV. 28 foll. sattbari agaravo viharati, III. 247 i 334 foll.; 340; 439; IY.84.

Satthi, n.245. Sathera, 11.169. Sadattha, anuppattaO, v. 207 fall. Sad a r a, II. 11; 172. Sadiso, I. 125. 'atthi me°,' III. 359. Sad d a, III. 30 fall. ; IV. 91. akkhamo, kbamo saddanalJ,

III. 157; 159 fall. amanapao, IV. 248. itthiO, I. 1; III. 68. pathamassa jhari.assa kantako, v. 135. purisao, I. 2. . . .

Sad d h am m a, I. 69; III. 7 fall.; 270. satta, IV. 108 fall.; 145. aD, V. 245; 278. satta aD, IV. 145. 0 garli, I. 73; II. 46; 84. °garuta, II. 47. ciraHhiko, III. 247; 340; IV. 84. [ac]cuto saddhamma, IV. 294 Joll.; 326 foll. su:g.anto saddhammalJ [a]bhabbo niyama:g okkamitulJ . . ., III. 174 fall.; 435 foll. saddbam­maHhiti, I. 98; Y. 70. saddhamma:g sotukamo, 1.150. (saddhammassa) antaradhana, 1.58; 11.147; III. 176. thiti, I. 59; II. 148; III. 176. saddhammassa mi. vodayati, v. 169; 317. saddhammesu adhir"naniko hoti, v. 169; 317. °savanalJ, I. 279; II. 245; IV. 25-fall ... 221; 223. °savanassa aharo, v. 115; 118.

Sad d h a, I. 166. saddhani karoti, v. 269; 273 . . Sad d h a (adj.), I. 150; II. 164; 218; 227; 229 ; III. 3~ .

ioll.,. 6 foll.; 34; 80; 112; 127; 182; 199; 433; IV. 38; 85; 145; 217; 220; 314 fall.; 359; v. 1(} fall.; 124 fall.; 153; 329; 333; 335; 337. aso, II.

227; 229; III. 3 fall.; 6 foll.; 112; 181 ;198; 433 fall.,. IV. 145; v. 123; 125; 152; 158; 161; 329 ; 333 ; 335. niviHha 0, III. 326 foll. ,

Saddha, 1.150; 210; Iv.23; v.96. uJithhiri,ottappalJ, viriyalJ, panna. III. 4; 352; IV. 11; 353;. v. 123 .. °adhimutto, I. 24foll. °anusarI, I. 74; v.23. kusalesu dhammesu, III. 4foll.; 352 ; IV. 11 ; v. 123 foll. °deyyalJ, III. 139 foll. ,. IV. 131. °dhanalJ, III. 53. saddhass8r saddhapadanani, v. 337. °pabbajito, I. 24. °vimutto~ I. 74; 118; v. 23. °vuddhi, I. 287. saddhaya aharo,

Bad 117 Bap

~;.115 ~ _118. saddhaya vaq.Qhati~ I. 152; III. 4~. ~sampada, I. 62; 287; II. 66; 218; Ill. 53; 181; IV.

221 ; 284; 288; 322. °sami>anno, IV. 270, and passi1lt. Bee also Indriya, Bala ..

Saddhasika, Iv.l09. '. Sad d h i v i h a r i:g, n. 239 ; III. 69. Sanabhika,n.37. Sanemika, IL37. San tat a, santatakiin, °vutti, n. 187. San tan e t i, III. 90; 96 foll. Sant Ii s B, n.33; 120; Ins. S a'n ti, n. 24. °pada., II. 18. SantiHhati, IV. 282; 286; 302foll.; 438. SantuHha, II. 209; tv. 229; 232 foll.; v. 25;28;

67; 91; 130; 154; 201. aO, v; 153. SahtuHhi, n.27 ;31. III. 219foll. aO, III. 432. SantuHhita. I. 12; 16 foll.l III. 448. aO, 1.12; 16.

foll.; 95; III. 448 . . S an·t u ss ita, IV. 243. San t h a r a, I. 277. :Santhara, amisa-o, dhamma-o, patiO, I. 9.3. til].asantba-

rako, IV. 250. Sandassaka, II. 97; IV. 296 ;328; v.155. SandiHha, sandi~hipa.ramasl, IlL 335. aO, IV. 196. San d itt hika, II. 198, dhammo, 1.156; IL56; tv.453;

and see Dhamma-nibbii.na:g, IV. 453. SaIidosa, v. 292 foll.;297 foll. dhammao, viru\yao,

tIl. 106 foll. kayaO, vacio, manoa, III. 358. Sandhatar, bhinnana:g, II.209. San d h a v ita, II. 1. Sandhi, 1.153; '1.195. Sandhovika, v.202 .. S'allnicaya, amisa-o, dhamma-o, I. 94; II. 23. suta°,

IV. no. Sannlcita, IT. 108; 111. Sannitbdaka, 1.187. San ni d hi, °karakaparibhogo, III. 109; IV. 370 foll. Sa nnid hip El kh a, IV. 60 foll. Sannipatika, II. 87 ;v. no. S a Ii il i v 11 sa, [a ]asanta 0 , I. 78. sannivuttha, IV. 303. San n i s: a d e tj, II. 94. . Sapatta, IV. 94foll. °bharo, II. 210. Saparida~la., v. 264; 266; 283; 292 ;-295. Sap p a., III. 97; 260 foll. S a. p pa. b has a., II. 45. .

I

Sap 118 Sam

Sappaya, I. 120; III. 143.f/Ill.; 189. °asappayo, IV. 33. °kiriya, v. 136. aO, v. 136

Sappi, 1.278; II. 95; III. 219: IV. 103; 108. °ma\lqo, II. 95; III. 219. °tela:g, II. 207; v. 234; 250.

Sappftika, sukha:g, I. 81. °arammana:g, I. 81. Sapp urisa, I. 90; 102; 105; 142; 293; II. 3; 77;

179; 217 .Ifill.; 253;' III. 46; IV. 244. °danani, Iv. 243. °bhlimi, asappurisabhiimi, I. 61. °pan_

. natta:g, I. 151. °sa:gsevo, II. 245. °upassayo, II. 32. S a.b a 1 a, °kari, II. 187. Sa b b a:i'i:i'i u, I. 214. Sa h bat tat a, sabbatthata, III. 225; v. 299 ; 344. Sa b b a v a:g, sabbavato kaya-ssa, III. 27. sabbavantay·

loka:g, v. 299 fall.; 344.1()ll. Sa b ra hm aka, II.70. Sa bh a, I. 128; 143 .. sabhaggato, 1. 128. Sa b hag a, °vuttika, III. 14 foll. S am a y a, °vimutto, III. 173. asamayavimutto, ,~. 336 ... Sam a, I. 293 foll.; II. 62; 152 ioll. (parisa), I. 74.

°citta, I. 65; IV. 215. °saddha, II. 62. °cariya, I. 55.

Sam a·g g a, II. 240; ". 74 joll.; 265. (parisa) , I. 70; 242-foll. samaggaramo, tf:e., II. 209; v. 267; 285.

Samangibhlita, II. 125. Sammaggata, II. 43; 65; v.265: Samajivita, IV. 281foll.; 286; 322. . Samana, I. 66; 260; II. 9; 30;81; 143; 238; IV.'

340. appiccho, sa:ritu~~ho, J':e., IV. 233. aso, IV. 128; 201; 205. °uddeso, II. 78; III. 343. °kara~yani, I. 229. °dukkhani, °sukhiini,III; 146. dutiyo, &le., II. 238. °dlisi, <f;e., IV. 169 foll: °dhammo,III. 371. pacchao, III. 137. °pa~iDno, . II. 239; IV. 128 ;201 ; 205. °brahmaI].s, I. llO; 173 fiJa.; 226; II~9 ;53; 200; III. 46; 77; 384 j v. 64.' °macalo,. °p~I].q.ariko, II. 86 foll. Sakyaputtiyo, IV. 202 ; v. 196. °sukhumlHo, II. 86; III. 130.

Sam a n a k a? samanaka, sasanaka, II. 48. Sa mat a, viriya 0 , III. 375 foll. Samatta, III. 359. yathaditthiO, v.212. S a rna tit t i k a, III. 403. . . . Samatha, 1.61; 95; 100; II.140;247; III. 449. cetoO,

II .. 92 foll.; III. 86 foll.; 116 foll.; 297; IV., 360 ; v. 99; 131. damathaO, II. 38. °vipassana, II. 157. sabbasankharao, I. 133; V. llO.

Samanugah-ati, -iyamano, v.156; 158; 160; .162.

Sam 119 Sarn

Sam a n u fi fia, II. 253 fall.,. III. 330; 359 ; 423; IV. 75 ; . v. 305 fall. .

Samanubhasati, v.156; 158; 160; 162. Samanuyufijati, v.156; 158; 160; 162. S a rna n tap a sad i k a, I. 24. Sam ann a h a rat i, III. 162 fall. ,. 402 fall. Sam a v a y a, II. 41. Samavekkhati, II. 32; 244. aD, II. 244. Samavepakin, III. 65foll.,. 103; 153; v.15. S a ill a g a ill a, II. 51; III. 31. . Sarnacara, [a]parisuddhakayo, &c., II. 200; v. 79.

Tathiigato, IV. 82. sankassara-D, II. 239; S a ill a tapa, III. 346. Sam a dan a, adhislla- adhicitta- adhipafifia- sikkha 0 , I.

. 229. kammao, III. 417; 419; v. 33; 37; 200; 340. sammadiHhio, II. 52. sammaditthikao, see qakkhu (dibba). [na]samaditabbalJ, &c., v. 191foll.

Sam a d a p a k a, II. 97; IV. 296; 328; v. 155. Sam a d a hat i, samadahalJ, v. 112. Samadhi, 1.36; 39. v. 2; 311. aD, 1.81; III. 420.

afifiaphalo, IV. 428. ariyo, II. I; 239; IV. 105. [sJavitakko, [s]avicaro, IV. 300fall. appamal;lO, III. 24; iV.421. °indriyalJ, see Indriya. °katha, I. 125. Dkusalo, IV. 34. °kkhandho, I. 125; 162; 291; II. 20; III. 15 ; 134; 271 ; v. 16; 326. °garavata, IV. 28 fall. sam a­dhilJ garukaroti, IV. 120 fall. cetoD, II. 54; III. 51 ; 397; IV. 78. jhanavimokkha 0, III. 417; 419 fall.; v. 34; 38. °nimittalJ. I. 256; III. 23. °pa~ilabho, I. 132; v. 7; 318 ;320 ;' 353 fall. °pamukha, IV. 385. °pamukha sabbe dhamma, IV. 339; v. 107. °pari­kkhara, satta, IV. 40. o-bala:g, I. 94; II. 252, and see Bala. °bhavana, the jour, in detail, II. 44 joll.; III. 25 fall. samadhangalJ, II. 79. samadhi maggo, 800

kummaggo, III. 420. samiidhimha cavessati, III. 343. samadhismilJ pariplirakarf, II. 136; IV. 380. mattaso­karl, I 231; IV. 381. samadhissa kallita-, gocara-, abhinihiirakusalo, III. 311; IV. 34. samadhissa sama­patti-, &c."kusalo, III. 311; 427 joll.; IV. 34. °salJvat­tanil1:a, 11.57. °sampada, III.12foll.; 81. °sampanno, III. 81; 134; v. 130. °saro, II. 141. sukhalJ sama­dhatthalJ, -anisalJsalJ, v. 2 fall.; 311 foll. [a ]DsukhalJ, I. 81. sufifiato, animitto, appal).ihito I. 299. sekho pi vutto, r. 219. in connection tcith Iddhi, III. 425; IV. 421.

Sammao, II. 89; III. 15; 19; 137; 200; 360; 423;

Sam 120 Sam,

. IV. 99; v. 4 foll.; 314 foll. ariyo. pancangiko,·.III. 25 foll. sammaO dhammapada:g, II. 29 foll.

Sam a nat tat a, II. 32; 248; IV. 219; 364. Sam a pa t t i, akusalassa, III. 5. anupubbavihii.rao, nava,

IV. 410; 448. °kusalatii., 1. 94. °vutthana-kusalata, I. 94. °kusalo, III. 427;. IV. 34; v. 156'; 158 foll. ; 162. jhanavimokkhasamadhio, III. 4J 7; 419. dvayandvayaO, IV. 54 foll. vihara 0, III. 398.

Sa mapa n n a, II. 42 foll. Sam ar a m b h a, kayaO, vacio, manoa, II. 197 foll. Samahita, III. 343; IV. 312; 343foll.; v,3; 93; 95;

97; 312; 329; 333; 335. aO -sankappo, II. 23. dhammo samahitassa, IV. 229; 232; 234. °indriya:g, II. 6.

Sam ita vi lJ, II. 49 foll. Sam i hi t a, III. 224,; 229. Sam ukkaHha, IV.293. Sam u g g h a ta, n. 34; III. 407; v.198. Samutthana, II. 87; v.198. Sam u it e j ak a, 11.97; IV. 296; 328; v. 155. Samudaya, kammao,1. 263. dukkhao, 1. 177. Sam udacarati, III. 124 ; 131; IV. 415; 440; v.103: Samudahara, piyaO,v.24; 27; 90; 201; 339. Sam udeti, III. 338. . . .. Sam u d d a, I. 243; II. 48 foll. ; 140; III. 240. acchariya.

abbhutii. dhammii. mahasamudde, iv. 198 foll.; ~06 joll. °angama, °ninna, etc., v. 22. °kkhayikii. katha, v. 128 .. maha, 1. 227; II. 55 ; III. 52; IV; 101; v. 22 ; 114; 1l~ foll.; 119. .

Sam ussayo, II. 42. Sam u sse y y a, I. 199 .

. Sam up pad a, dhammao, III. 406; 408 . • . Sam e t i, samayata:g, Ii. 24. .. ..

Sam ° d han a, samodhanalJ gacchati, III. 364; v.21 .. Sam 0 sara n a, III. 364. . Sa m pac u r it, II. 59 ;62-.. . . Sam paj anna, 1.13; 16foll.; 95; 11.93; III. 307; 430;

rv.320 ; v. 93; 95; 98 foll.; 104 joll. s~ti°,I.43; II: 44 Joll.; 210; IV. 166; 336. satisampajannassa. aharo, v. 115 ; 118. asata ° aharo, v. 113; 117.

Sa.mpajana, IV. 47foll.; 167 foU.; 300foU.;311 ;41}7 joll. °karI, II. 210; ",. 206. °musa, I. 128; IV. 370 foll.; v. 265.

Sampajjaiita, Iv.131. Sampatti (upasakassa), IV; 26. attaOparao, IV. 160; 162. Sampada (n), v. 228; 256.

Sam 121 Sam

Sam pad a, tis so, I. 269 fall.; 287; the fixe, in detail, III.

147. aHha, IV. 322. akappa-o, parivara-o, 1. 38. kammao, atthaO, &c., w. 238 fall. cittaO, 1. 269 foll. kammantaO, ajivaO, I. 270. diHhio, 1. 95; 269 foll. pannao, 1.287; IV. 322. saddha-o, &:c., 1. 62; 287; III. 53; ll8 foll:; IV. 322. snaG, 1. 95; 269 foIl.; 287; IV. 322.

Sampadaleti, II. 33. Sam par a y a, . °sukhalJ, III. 354; IV. 285; 289; 322.

_ °hitalJ, IV. 284; 288. Sam par ay ik a, III. 49; 364;· IV. 285; 322; (vajjalJ),

1.47; 48. Sam p a van k a, papao, kalya:r;tao, III. 422; IV. 22; 283

fall.; 287foll. kalya.q.a. v. 24; J99; 338. S ampavattar, III. 133. Sampalivetheti.lv.13I. 'Sampasada, II. 199. Sampasarlyati, IV. 47 foll. SampahalJsaka, II. 97; IV. 296; 328; v.155. Sam pay a t i, v. 50. Sampha, u.23. Samphappalapa, 1.269 foll.; 298; II. 60; 84; 141;

209; 219; 255; III. 254; 433; IV. 248; v. 205; 251 . joll.; 258; 261 joll.: 267; 270 foll.

Samphassa, aggiO, da.q.qaO, satthaO, v. 121. cakkhu~ samphasse, &:c., aniccanupassl ... , IV. 147; v. 359 . • . . -sirilJsapao, II. 117; 143; III. 163 ; 388; v. 15.

Samphassaj a, vedanaya, &:c., IV. 147; v.359. SamphuHha, v.103. Sa mba d h a, IV. 426; 449~ gharavaso, v. 204. puttaO

sayanalJ, IV. 281; v.333. Sam bah a n a, 1. 62; IV. 54 . .8ambuka, sippi_o, 1.9; III. 395. Sambuddha, II. 4. sammao, I. 76 foll.; llO; ll2;

142; 186; 266; 11.9; 21; 33; 168 foll.; 245. See also Buddha (formnla of faith in the). abhio, II. 120. anabhio, I. 186.

Sa III b oj j han g a. See Bojjhanga. Sa mb ° d h a, '1. 258; II. 200; III. 240 fall.; 325 foll.;

v. 216 ;238 fan. °sukhalJ, IV. 341. °pakkhikanalJ dhammanalJ upanisa bhavanaya, IV. 351 fall.

Sam bod hi, II. 14. °pa,rayano, I. 232; II. 80; 89; 238; "III. 2ll; IV. 12 ;405.; v. 182; 184. °yanga, v. 233; -253 fall.'

Sam b hat a, III. 38; IV. 266 foll. j 285 ;289; 322.

Bam 122 Bar

Sambhava, II. 10; 18; 70. upasakassa,iv.26. attaO, . iv. 312. tula:g atulafi ca .•. , IV. 312. matapettikaO, IV. 386.

Sambheda, 1.51; v.82. Sambhoga, amisao, dhamma<>,.I .. 92. Sammaggata, I. 269; IV. 226; v. 265; 268 .. Sam m a j jan I, IV. 170. Sam m a· t t a, I. 121; III. 436 foll. ; Y. 212. the ten, v. 240. Sammada, I. 3; v~ 83. Sammaddasa, II. 18. SammadiHhi, 1.30; 87; 292; 299; II. 76; 119; 220;

226; 228; 255; III. 15 ; 423; 432; 447; IV. 2; 156; v. 252 foll.; 258; 261 foll.; 274 foll.; v. 305 foll.; 308; 327. kusalana:g dhammana:g pubbarigamo, v. 236. cetovimuttiphala ... , III. 20.osamadiina, II. 52. °kammasamadano, v. 69. Bee also Magga (Ari-

. ya~~hangiko). . . '. SammadiHhika, 1.31; 33; 60; 165; 241; 269; 271

foll.; 299; II. 89 foll.; 220 foll.; 255; III. 115; 138; IV. 290; v. 69; 124 foll.; 154; 199; 267; 270; 272.

"Sammappadhiina. See Padhana. Sam m ap a s a, II. 42; IV. 151. Sammifijita, 11.104; 106foll.; 210. S amm u kh avin ay a, 1.99. Sammukhlbhlita, III. 404 foll.; 407 foll.; v. 226;

" 256. sammukhlbhava,-I.150. Sam m ° s a, 1.58; II. 147; III. 176fol1. gaccbati, III. 361

foll. . Sam m o:h a, II. 174; III. 54 foll.; 416. a °adhimutto,:

III. 376 foll. °vepakko, III. 416. sammu.!ha, I. 165~ Sayana, II. 13foll .. Sara (sea), II. 55; IV. 101. Sa r a (l'emembe1'ing), II.- ~1. _ Sa r a (1'oice), 1. 227; °kutti, III. 251 (Vin. Texts, III. 72). Sa:r;aI)a, I. 155foll. appaW, II. 147. saraI)a:g gacchati,

1. 25 foll.,. 157; 159; 160; 166; 168 ;173; II. 24;, 113; III. 242. (formula), I. 56; 123; 226; III. 35;: IV. 185; 210; 214; 220; 222; 245; 266; 268; 395.

Saral}-Iya, I. 106. Sa r a d a, IV. 102; v.22. Sarabh u, II. 73. Sara.vati, III. 375. Sarava, 1.161. Sa r ita r, II. 35 ; IlL 11; IV. 111; 234; v. 25; 28; 91. Sa r I r a, 1. 50; III. 57 foil.; 323 foIl.; IV. 190. tan jiva:g,

Sal 123 Sad ,

talJo ... , II. 41; v. 31; 186; 1.93; 196. dasa sari­rattha, v. 88.

Salaka, IV. 107; 110 .. Ogahi, I. 24; III. 156. °avuttalJ,I.160. Sal a y a tan a, I. 176 folt. . Salla, IV. 289. . SaIl ap a, kathiiO, II. 182; 197; III. 401; SaIl e kh a, llI. 219 joll. S a van a, I. 121; IiI. 349 foll. ,: v. 139 foll. savananay

aggalJ, III. 202. °anuttariyalJ, llI. 284; 325 foll. kalena dhammao, III. 381; IV. 361. dhammao, II.' 140. [aJsaddbammasavanassa aharo, v. 113; 115;. 117 foll.

S a. van t 1, IV. 199; 202. . Savupadana, II.163. S a sa, v. 202. . Sasura, II. 78. Sa's s a ta, I. 41; v. 193-8. S ass 11, II. 78. Sa hat t h a, sahatthfu santappeti sampavareti, I. 274. Sa,hadh ammika, llI.4. Sahavyata, llI.192. S a has a k a r a,I II. 209. Sa hay a k a, II. 79; 186; v. 159. Sa hit a, II. 138; IV. 196. Saka, 1.241; 295. ,Sakaccha, alalJo, llI. 81; 191. Sa k a c ch a, dhammaP, II. 140; IV. 361. sakacchiiya.

panna veditahba, II. 187. sikacchayamano, II. 189. Sakalya, 1.94. S ii.k U I} i k a;llI. 303 .. sakuntilQl, II. 207 (v .. Z. sakm;tika). S a k k h a rap p a bh e d a, I. 163. . '. S ak h a,I. 152; II. 140 ~ 165; ~OO; 206; III. 19 ; 43foll.;

2.00; 360;.IV. 99; 336; v.4foll.;314foll. Sagara, II. 56; 140; llI.52; v.114; 116foll.; 119, Sac i, °yogo, II. 209; v. 206. Sa.jlva, III. 81; 191. . S a~iy a g ah a p ak a, III. 275. Sat eta r, v. 347 foll.,. 351 ; 359 (ef. M. I. 220.) S a ~ he y y a (satheyya) I I. 95; 100; 299; IV. 148; 350;

v. 157; 167; 310; 361. °vinayo, v. 165.;168. Sana, 1.240; 295'; IT. 206. Sa £ a, °sukhalJ, I. 81. °aramma:t;lalJ, I. 82. satatta, I. 32. Sat ace [hJ a., III. 249; IV. 460 foil. ;v. 17 foll. Sathalika.,I. 71; IT.l48; llI.I08;. 179foll.; 199. Sadiyati, IV. 54; 347. {t~ d han a, lal}qaO, III. 156.

Sad 124 Sti/I)

, Sad h a r a ~ a, asadharaJ,lani dhanani, IV. 7. Sad h i k a p ° r i s a, III. 403.

,Sa dh u, v. 240; 273. aO, v. 2~0; 273. , , Sa n u v a j j a, II. 3. ' .

Samaggi, m. 289; v.89. Sam a ii ii a; I. 142 foll.; ,no 27; Ill. 199; V. 164. °attho,

IV. 366. Sa rna J,l a r a; III. 271; IV. 347; v. 73. °pesako, III. 275 •

. °a, III. 276. ' 8 a In ij. k a, °bbakkbo, I. 295; n. 206; . Sam ay ika, III. 349joll. Samika, 1.205; II. 58foll ... 78; IV.66. Bit m i c i, °ka,mma:g, I. 123; n. '180. °patipada, II. 65. . °patipanno, II. 56; IV. 310. . S a, m u Ii k a :g s i k a, ya buddbana:g samukka:gsika dbamma~

desana, &;c., IV. 186; 210; 213. sabbao, v. 194.' Sa~uddika" III. 368; IV. 127. Sii.yanha, suo, I. 294. Say a. to. ti yak a, II. 206 ;v. 263; 266 full.; cf. I. 296. Sa r I!o, n. 110; 141; III. 20 ; 44; 200; 360; v. 226.

°l1dayi, III. 80. v.137. °tthiko, °gavasi. .. , v. 226; 256 .• Sa raj j a, Ill. 127; 183; 203. parisasarajjabbaya:g,~.

864. °manarupo, IV. 359. Sarajjati, 1.260; III. 68; 158; 251; IV. 359. Sarathi, n. 112; 114; 116; IV. 190 foll. , Sarada, 1.135: 111.404. vitae, II. 24. Sarambha, I. 100; 2g9; 11.42 foll.; 191; 193; IV.

14$; 850; 465; v. 310; 361. aO, II. 192. saraddbo, I. 148.

Sarava:g, ,:v. 170foll. 'Saraga, 1.264. tibba-o, 11.30. . Sa r al,lly a, 1.55; 281; II; 42. dhamma, III. 28B; v.89. Saririka, 11.153. aka.Q , I. 168. anekao, I . .168joU. " S are t i, III. 28. Sa la, I. 202; III. 214. °Ia~thi, II. 200. °pupphako, III. 49. Bali, III.49; IV. 231. °kkhetta:g, I. 241; Iv.278.obija.:g,

. I. 32; v. 213. °suka:g, I. 8. °yavaka:g; IV. 108; '11 L Salohita, 1189; 222; 11.115; 194; III.6 ... Say a k a, I. 88; 160; 206; 267; II. 190; IV. 310. list

of, I. 23 joll. ariyaO, I. 10; 207; 267; rio 5'5; 63 joll... 195; 202; III. 2; 10; 45; 53 foZl.; 80; 207; 212; 284 full.; 312 foll. IV. 3; 5; 68; 118; 157; 245; 249 foll.; 388; v. 59; 137; 182 foll.; 235; 299; 329 joll.; 333 foZl. akaraI;11Yo Marassa, IV. 109. TatbagataO, II. 245 jIII. 381. tittbiyaO, I. 279; III.'

<, ,~ .

Biis 125. 811a

363. parinibbayati, 'II. 126 foll,; 129.sammasam-: buddhoo, III. 34.

Savika, list oj~ I. 25 foil. . ariyaO, II. 63; III. 80; 88. Sasa, v.110.. . . Sa s an a, II .. 21; III. 304; IV •. 104; 235; 317. ~ °kari, II.

26. buddhao, L294. buddhanao (l:)uddhana:g), III. 54 ; 103 fall. ; IV. 6; 91; 334.. viiifiatasasano, III. 284. satthuO, II. 168; III. 256 ; IV. 143; 186 ;280.

Sa sap a,v.170. . Sahasa, v.177. Sikata, suvaI;lI;lao, 1.253. Sikkhamana, m.276. S i k k h a, .II. 243. the three, in detail, I. 229 foU. ,. 235 ;

240; III. 444. °anuttariya:g, III. 284; 325; 327. °ajivasamapanno, v.204. °kamo, I. 24; 238 fall.,. v. 165; 167; 211. °garavata, III. 330; 423 fall. ; IV. 28 foll._ sikkha:g garukaroti, IV. 120 fall. °dub_ balya:g, III. 90 fall.; 96: fall.; IV. 457; 462 fall. paccakkhati, II. 124 fall.,. III. 67; 95 foll.; 374 foll. ; 393 foll.; IV. 195; v.318. °samadana:g, I. 238foll.; IV. 15; 36; v.165; 167. sikkhaya kankhati, iv. 460 ; v.18.

Sikkhi-pad.a, 1.63; 98; 220; 235foU.; II.l4; 39; 243; 250 foll.; III. 113; 138; 195; 262; IV. 21 ; ·66; 140; 142; 152; 201; 290 joll.; 352 j 357; 395; v. 23; 25; 70 foll. ;89; 198; 338. the five, III. 211 foll. diya~­qhasikkhapadasata:g, .!~ __ ~i!!Lloll. brahmacariyapan-camani, IV. 210 ;214.-----·--------:- .

Sigala, jaraO, I. 187 .... Sin g i:g, II. 26; IV. 255; 258 ;.262. Singhataka, II. 241; IV. 187; 376. Sit a, I. 261. sitamattaya, I. 261. Sineha. See Sneha.; . Sippa, III. 225; IV. 281; ·286; 322. Sippi, o-sambuka:g, I. 9; III. 395. Sib ban i, iII. 399. . . Sira, adhosira:g, 1.141 ;:IV. 133. °valito, 1.138. Siri:gsapa, II. 73; 117;. 143 1 v.15.· . S il i, °ynpo, IV. 4-04. Silliccaya, n~ 346. S i 10k a ~ asilokabhaya:gj IV. 364; S ita, II. 117; 143. Sit il:) h a vat i, sitibhlita, I. 138 ;v. 65. Sitibhava,_ III. 435. . S 11B.~ the jiveprecept8 called later Pa fi cas il a:g, I. 226;

IT. 58; .66; 99; 217; III. 35; 53; 171; 203 foll.;

S'ila 126

208 foll.; 212; 276; IV. 5; 220; 222; 246; 266; 271; 284; 288; 324; 406; 457 ; 463; v. 183. ten precepts npt called S 11 a lJ here, 1. 211; 269 .loll.; 297 foll.; II. 59; 209; 219 foll.; 253 foll. / iv. 249; 388; v. 204 foll.; 250 foll.; 257; 260 foll.; 264 foll.; 269 foll. ;274 foll.; 283 foll.; 290; 295; 304 foll. (seven only), II. 83 .loll ... III. 432 foll. sllangalJ, II. 79. attano s1liini anussarati, rk, III. 286; 313; 316. adhio, L 240; III. 106; 183; 263 ;444-; IV. 25 foil. v. 72. adhisi:la - sikkhi - samadanalJ, 1. 229 foll. °anussati,1. 30; 42; III. 284. ariyan, II. I. ariyakantalJ, III. 332. (ariyakantalJ), akha)fq.alJ, acchiddalJ, asaba­lalJ ... , III. 36; 132; 213; 286; 289; 313; IV. 407; v. 183 foll.; 330. °katha, L 125. sampadakatha,

. III. 81. kusalani, v. 1; 3; B11; 313. °kkhandho, 1. 125; 162; 291; II. 20; 210; III. 15; 134; 271; v. 16; 206; 326. duso, II. 58; 81; 91; 225; 227; 229; 239; III. 19; 200; 252; IV. 128foll.; v. 4; 139; 152; 158; 161; 313; 315; 335. °dhana:g, III. 53. °parisuddhipadhaniyangalJ, II. 195. °vipatti, I.

268; 270; m. 252. °vipanno, III. 19; v. 4foll.,. 313 foll. °visuddhi, I. 95; II. 200. °vuddhi, I. 287. °sampada, 1. 62; 95 ;269 foll.,. 287; II. 66; IlL 12 foll.; 53; 181 foll.; 253; IV. 221; 223; 284; 288; 322. °saro, II. 141. sllani avippa~isaratthani, v. 1; 311. siluposatho, 1. 210. eilesu paripurakarl, IV. 380. sekhalJ vuttalJ, I. 219.

Sila (adj.), parisuddhasilo, m. 124. buddhasl1o, d:c., v. 66. [a ]bhavitasl1o, III. 106 foll.; v. 42 foll. 'saru-· panna-o, II. 14; 39; III. 12 foll.; 81; 134; 360; IV.

270foll.; v. 2; 130; 312; 314foll. B 11 a b bat a, 1. 225; II. 62. °paramaso, III. 377; 438;

IV. 144foll.; 459 ;v. 17; 144; 147. 8llavalJ, I. 150; II. 58 ; 60; 76; 81; 91; III. 127;

135; 138; 145; 183; 195; 206; 253 ;262 foll.; IV. 85; 152; 220; 222; 290 foll.; 314 foll.; 352; 359 foll.; v. 2; 4; 10 foll.; 23; 25; 66; 71 joll.; 89;

.141; 153; 198; 201; 312; 335; 338. B i vat h ik ii, III. 268 foll.; 323. B IS a, I. 48 ;207; II. 241; III. 16; IV. 169. adittasIso,

II. 93; III. 307; IV. 320 ; v. 93; 95: 98 foll.,. 104. :S i h a, III. 121. °camma, IV. 393. °nadalJ, 1. 187; n. 9 ;

33; 121; v. 32. °nadiko, I. 23. °seyya, 1. 114; II.

40; 244. Buddho, II. 24; III. 122. Sukara, IV. 334.

Sttk , 127 Sun

S uk k a, °abhijati, III. 383. °pakkhe. 11. 19. °maggo, v. 244. °vipakalJ, II. 230 fall. See als!} KaQha .

. S u kh a, 1. 58; 155 fall.; 191 ; 195; 258; II. 63 fall:;

. 192; III. 47; 207; 285; 354; IV. 157; 450; v.1foll.; 213; 311 fall. ;333 fall. lists of, I. 80;, II. 69. adukkhamao. IV. 442. adukkhamasukhe anisa1Jso, IV. 442. anabhirribbatti, v. 121. anavajjaC , II. 69; v. 206. anuttaralJ; III. 354. abhiratiya sati sukhalJ pa~ikankhalJ, v. 122.avyasekaO, v. 206. upekhao, IV.

412; 443; 450. ekantaO, II. 231 ; III. 409. ekanta­sukhapatisalJvedI, v. 84 fall. diHhadhammao, IV.

281 ; 285; 363; v. 10 fall. dibbalJ, 1.213; III. 33; IV.

242; 252 fall.; 257; 261;' 396. devamanussanalJ, III. 355. .odukkhalJ, I. 123; II. 158 ; III. 440. nibbane aukhanupassI, IV. 14. nekkhammao, pavivekao. upa­.samao, sambodhao, III. 31; 342; iv. 341; patipada, II. 14.9. bahujanaO, III. 355. °vipako, I. 98; IV. 245 ; v. 294; °vipako dhammo, v. 244; 277. °aannI, II. 52. samisalJ~ I. 81; III. 412. sukhalJ viharati, I. 96; III.3; 429. sukhalJ seti, I. 136; 138. sllkhalJ va dukkhalJ patisalJvedeti, I. 173. sukhapatisa:gvedI, IV. 14. sukhana:g agga:g. III. 202. sllkhudrayalJ, I. 97; 215; IV. 255; v. 294 fall. sukhudrayo dhammo, v. 243; 277. seyyaO, passaD (phassaO), middhao, III. 249; IV. 87; 343; 461; v. 18. °ssaharo, IV. 245.

Sukhi:g, II. 185. S ukh uma, II. 171. S uk hum a 1 a, I. 145; II. 86 fall.; III. 130. Sun k a day i k a, I. 54. Sugata, 1.63; 192; 227; II. 1; 3; 56; 113; 147; III.

34; 194; 214; 239. °vinayo, II. 147. Sugati, III. 3; 205; v.268. . Suggahlta, II. 148; 168; III.179. 'OggahI, III. 79. Sue a ri ta, I. 152·; 294. the three, in detail, I. 49 fall.;

52 ;57; 62; 102;. 105; 114; 256; II. 112 ; n 9; 121 ; 226; III. 267 ;. 446 ; IV. 178; v. 35; 69. 'kayaO, vacio only, v. 39. kij,yena, xc., suearita:g carati, II. 85; III.

385. eattari ~'vacisucaritani, II. 141; 228. aharo, v. 115; 11K pane' anisamsa auearite, III. 267.

Suci, 1.273; 293; v.268. aO,III.226; V •. 109; 266. Sueimat, IV. 340. ' Sunnata, °pa~isa:gyutto, I. 72; III. 107. Sunnagara, IV. 139; 392; v. 88; 131. °gato, III.

353; IV. 437; v. 109; 207; 323 fall.

Sur; 128 Sur

B u 1). h a, gharaO, IV. 9l. Suta, 1.210; II. 6 foll.; 25; 97; 172; III. 44; 80.

appaso, II. 6full.; 218; III. 18I; v. 40; 152. bahuso, II. 6 full.; 76; 218; III. 53; 78; 113 jull.; 127; 152; 182 fall.; 261 fall.; IV. 6; 23; 38; 110; 152; 217 220; 290 foll.; 314; v. 10 fall.; 23; 26; 40; 71 fall.; 80; 89; 153; 163; 198; 338. °avudha, IV. 110 °dhanalJ, III. 53; IV. 4 fall. °dharo, II. 23; III. 152; 261 .loll.; v.23; 26; 71 fall.; 80; 89; 153; 163; 198; 338. °Aannicayo, II. 23; III. 113 fall.; 152; 262; IV. 6; 110; v. 23; 26; 71 fall.; 80; 89; 163; 198; 338. °sampada, III. 53; 181.

Sutavat, II. 178; III. 55; IV. 68; 157. aso, III. 54; IV. 157.

Sutta, Ii. 7;'103; 178; III. 86; 177; 361 fall.; IV. 113. suttaso, v. 72 fall.; 81.

Suttanta, 1.60; 69; 72foll.; II. 147; III. 107; 178. Sudanta, IV. 376. Sud u t ta r a, v. 232 fall.; 253 fall. Su d d a, I. 162; II. 194; m.214. suddI, III. 226; 229. Suddha, II. 166. Sud dh i, III.439. Sun a, sunehi padehi, IV. 275. Sun a k h a, I. 48; II. 122. brahmaQ.adhamma sunakhesu

sandissanti, III. 221 fall. Sun a y a, III. 179. sunnaya, II. 148 .

. Supapika, 1I~ 203. S upi n a (soppa:g), I. 261 ; III. 97; 251; v. 342. panca

mahii,° bodhisattassa, III. 240. Sup pat i k a r a, I. 123. Sup.pa~ippataFta, IV. 263; 265. Sup·pameyya; 1.266. Sup:pavatti, IV.140 .

.. Sub baca, m.180: Sub h a, II. 52 .. °tthayI, v. 60. -nimittalJ, I. 3.

Asubha, II. 52; III. 446; IV. 353; 358. °sanna, III. ·79; IV. 46. (five 01") six, in detail, I. 42; II. 17 ; v. 106; 310. °anupassl, III. 83foll. o-nimitta:g, I. 4; 81; 200. °nimittanuyogo, III. 32. uddhumataka:g

. vinilikalJ vipubbakajatalJ, sarlralJ, m. 324. Sub h ar a t a, IV. 280. Sumatikata, 1.239. Sumana, II.198. Sum e d h a, II. 49. sumedhasa, II. 70. Sur a b hi, III. 238.

Sura 129 Seyya

Sur ii, I. 295; II. 53; 206. amado, IV. 213. °meraya­panay, r.261; II. 53. °merayamajjapamadaHhanay, I. 212; II. 58; 66; 99; 217; III. 35; 53; 171; 203 fall.; 210; IV. 271. .

Suriya, I. 227; II. 53: 139 foll. °ma1].q.alay, 1.283. dutiyo, we., IV. 100 joll.

S u V a c a, III. 78. S u V a 1].1]. a, IV. 255. °dubba1].1].o, IV. 305; v. 61; 68. Suval}.l}.akara, T. 253. Sus a m ii, aHhangasusamiigato, IV. 271; 273. Sus a n a, r. 241; II. 210. Sus u; II. 22; III. 66. S usu ka, II. 123 ; 125. Sussusa, v.136. aO, v.136; sussusanti, IV. 393. S u h a j j a, IV. 96. _ S uk a, salio, yavaO, 1. 8. Sukara, kukku~ao, II. 42foll.; 209. °maysay, III. 49. Sukarika, II. 207; III. 303. Sueighatika, IV. 206. Sup a, III. 49. Sur a, IV. 107; 110. SuI a, I. 48; II. 122; sula., v. 110.' . S e k h a, I. 63; 96; 219; 231 ; II. 87; 90; 362. (dhammo),

III. 15 foll. ; 422. panea dhamma. sekhassa. bhikkhuno· .. " III.ll6 fall. eha, III. 329. satta, IV. 24.- a~~ha, IV. 331. °baiaui, the five, see Bala.· °vesarajjakaral)a. dhamma, III. 127.

Asekho, I .. 63; 162; III. 271 ;. v. 16; 326. kittavata bhikkhu, v. 221. dasa asekhiya dhll-mma, v. 222.

S ega 1 a k a, 1.187. . S e H h a, devamanussanalJ, IV. 88; v.326: iokssss, IV.176~ Set a, III. 241; setacehatta, I. 145. . Se t atth ika, 1. 160; .tV~279. Setughata, 1.220; 261.; II. 145joll. Sed a v a k k h it t a, .11. 67; 69; III. 45; 76; IV. 95; 282. Sen a, III. 397; v.82, -S e na pat i, III. 38; IV. 79; 180. °kq, III. 76; 78; 300. S e na san a, passim. itaritara 0 , II. 28; III. 145 fall.;

v. 67. paneangasarnannagato, v. ,15. °pani'iapako, I. 24; III. 272. palltay' senasainay, II. 137; IV. 291; v .. 67; 202. °paviveko, I. 240 fall. senasane kaiyaJ;la· kamo, III. 109. sevitabbalJ, v. 101.

S e m h a, II. 81; IIi. 101; 131; IV. 320. S e y yo. 'atthi mea,' III. 359. S e y y a. I. 296. eatasso, u. 244. °avasathapadipeyya,.

Sev 130

II. 85; 203; III. 385; IV. 60; 239 ; v.271 joll.· °ni_ sajjattharaI;1assa, III •. 53. . '

S e val a. III. 187; 232; 235. °ma.laka, v~ 263. So k a, I. 144. °nasanalJ. II. 21. °paridevo, III. 32 ; 238;

326 joll.; v. 194; 216 fqll. °salla:g, III. 54; 58. sokasabhaya:g, v. 83.

Sokh umma, thejot£r, II. 17 joll. S ogandhika, nirayo, v. 173. ' Socicca,Iv .. 294. .. Soc,eyya, I. 94;"II. 1,87 joll.;·v. 263; 266 fall. aO,.v. : ' 264 joll. ;' the three, in detail, I. 271 joll.kayena., .. ' vacaya;,.manasa [a]soceyya:g, v. 264 joll. Ro I). c;1 Ii; 80°, lIT. 38; IV. 26~. . . Sots, ohitaO, lY.1l5 ;v; .1,~4. dibba~I3'6tadhatu, I. 255;

III. 17 ;29; v.199. dhammaa., III. 285 fall. ; 350; v. 140; 143. dhammao sampanno, v. 329joll. .

So to. r, II. 116 t III. ~61 fall . ... , . ' Sotanugata, II. 185.;· .. '" ". . a 0 t a.p a t t i, cattari Oy-arigani; ·iIi .. ·.12; iv.405; 407; v. \ ' '182,Joll. °phala:g, 11'1:272' fall. / 441foll.; IV. 276.

"',' " ~-phala-sacchikiriya, I. 23,; 44; IU. 441; IV. 204; 208; ."292 joll.; 372 joll. .. .

Sot a pan no., IV. 364; 372 fall.; v. 85; 120 .. sotapanno hoti avinipatadhammo .. ., I. 232; II. 80; 89; 238; III. 331 fall. ; IV. ~05; 407; v.182; 184. khiI).anirayo 'mhi '. . . sotapaimo~ . &Jo., . III. 211. Botapattiphala­sacchikiriyaya pa~ipanno, IV. 204; 208.

Sot a v a d han a :g"I; 198. kusalesu dhammesu, v. 126. 80 t u k a my at a,a.o, v. 145 fall.; 148. 80tukamo, I. 150;lY~ 115 .. Sot ti, I. 208. Bot than a, samparayika:g, IV. 271;' 273; 285; 289. 80tthi, II. 68; IV. 266; v.347. 80 p p a.' See Supina. '. Sobbha, 1.243; II. 140; v.1l4foll.; 117; 119. 80bhaI;1a, parisao, II. 225 .. sanghaO, II. 8. Sobheti,II. K, '

, Somanasso,', u. 69; llL207; 238. " 'S'o r a c c.s..,: 1.,94,; II. 68; 113; III. 248.

80.l: at &.1I. 43; III. 349; IV. 376. °sorato, III. 393. Sovaggika, II. 54; 68; III. 46; 51; 259; 336; IV. 245. Sovac&ssa, II. 148; III. 180. °kara\1a dhamma, v. 24;

~;'oo;~a . Sovacsssata,I. 83; III; 310; 423folZ ... 449; IV. 29. So v a 1]. 1]. a, °alankarani, °dhajani, IV. 393.

808 131 Hetn

s ° san i k a, III. 220. S n e h a, II. 10 fall.; III. 25; 394 foll. (sineha), 1.223. S va k k hat a, dhammo, see Dhamma. dhammavinayQ,

1.34. S vag a t a, patimokkhani, IV. 140.

Hata, °bhakkho,I.295. Hataka, 1.215; IV. 255;258; 262. Hatapahata~ v. 264 ;.283; 285; 292. Hattha, I.4T;II. 48; 165; III. 6. katahattho, II. 48.

°pajjotiko, 1. '47; II; 122. Hatthatthara, 1. 181. Hatthavarekhana, 1.295 (v. l. and II. 206, hattha-

palekhaI).o). . ' Hat t h i:g, II. 116; 209; 435; v.271. °dammasarathi, II.

116; III. 161. hatthajaniyo, I. 77. °kalabho, IV. 435. Had a y a, hadayassa santi, v. 46 fall. hadayangama, II.

209; v. 205; 267. Han tar, II. 116; III. 161 foll. H ari t a, v. 234; 250. H a Ii d d i, III. 230; 233. haliddabhijati, III. 383. Has ita, I. 261. Han a, II. 167; III. 349 fall.; 427. °gamI, III. 349 fall. Han i, III. 434; v. 17 ; 96; 123 fall.; 126. Harahariy, Iv.137. Has up a Ii Ii a t a, 1. 45. Rita, 1.58; 155foll.; 189; II. 191; v.212. -ao, 1.58;

189; 194; II. 191; v.213. attaO, parae, II. 95foll.; 179; III. 12 fall.; IV. 116; 220; 222.

HiraIiIia, IV. 393. Hi r i, I. 51; 83; 95; III. 4 fall.; 352; IV. 11. [a] hiriko ,

I. 51; 83; 95; II. 218; 227 ; 229; III. 3 fall.; 7 fall.; 112 '; 421 ; 433; IV. 1 fall.; 145; 155; v. 124; 146; 148. °garavata, III. 331; IV. 29. kusalesu dhammesu, v. 123 fall. °bala:g, see Bala (the seven). hirottappay, II. 78; IV. 336. hirimat, II. 218; 227; 229; III. 2 foll.;7 fall.; 112: 434; IV. 2 fall.; 5; 23; 38; 109; 145; 217; 220; v. 124 ;-148.

Hili a, II. 154; III. 349 fall.; v. 59 fall.; 140; 200; 340. ~ atthi me hino,' III. 359. ekangaO, III. 351. gammay, pothujjanika:g, &c., III. 325 fall. hinayavattati, III.

393 fall.; IV. 195. He t u, with paccayo, I. 55 fall.; 66; 200; IV. 151 fall.

ahetu-appaccaya, 1.173; 175. attaO parao,1. 128; v. 265; 267; 283; _293; 295. ayonisomanasikara, v.

Het 132 Hem

187. adidassanao, a:c., v. 47. amisakiiicikkbao, v. 265; 267; 283; 293; 295. issaranimmana 0, I. 173 foll. takkao, nayaO, I. 189; 195. vitakkao, I. 195. kam­massa pavattiya, v. 86. pubbekataO, I. 173 foll. °samuppanna dbamma, III. 440 foll.; 444. betuso vipakalJ pajanati, 1II. 417. talJ kissa betu? III. 30a passim.

Hetuka, sao, aO, I. 82. Hem a, °jalasaficbanno, IV. 393. Hem ant a, IV. 138. Hemantika, IV. 127 ..

II

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES

Agg

II

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES

Aggii,lava, cetiya, IV. 216. A g g i v es sa (pariharaka), II. 180. An g a, mahajanapada, I. 213; IV. 252; 256; 260. An g 1 r a s a (Buddha), III. 239.

Ann

An gV a sa, brahmRJ;1a, III. 224; 229; IV. 61 fall. Aciravatl, III. 402; IV; 101; 198 fall. ," 202; v.22. A j ap a I a, nigrodha, II. 20; 22. A j a t a sat t u (Ajatasatta), 'raja Magadho Vedehiputto,'

, II. 182; IV. 17 fall.," 20. A j ita, paribbajaka, v. 229 fall .. A Ii. jan a van a, at Saketa, IV. 427. A Ii. Ii. a k ° J;1 ~ R Ii. Ii a. rattaiiIiuna:g aggo, I. 23. A ~ ~ h a k a, briihmaI)a, III. 224; 229; IV. 61 fall. AHhakanagara, v.342; 346 fall. A nat hap i 1~ Q i k a, Sudatta, dayakana:g aggo, I. 26.

consults the Buddha, I. 62. is admonished by the B1tddha, I, 261,; II. 65-70; III. 45-49; 204; 206; IV.

392; 405; v. 176-184. b1-ings a congregation to the Buddha, III. 211. is referred to by the B1£ddha, Il;I.

451 ; v. 189. rebukes _paribbajakas, v. 185. A n a th a p i 1). ~ i k ass a, A r a ill a, I. 1 ; 47 ; 63 ; 101 ; 118;

278; II. 20 ;47; 51; 72; 102; 202; III. 1; 32; 45; 50; 57; 63; 67; 203; 279; 298 ;331; 336; 344; 358; 451; IV. 1; 34; 41; 91; 150; 248; 259; 351; 358; -373 ;378; 392; v. 1; 48;" 65; 88; 92; 108; 128~ 131; 137; 176; 182; 185.

A nu r u d d h a, thera, dibbacakkhukana:g aggo, I. 23; 281; II. 239 ; III. 299; IV. 228 fall. ," 262 fall.

An ° tat t a, mabasara, IV. 101. An d h a k a vind a, in Magadba, III. 138. Andhavana, at Savattbl"III. 359; v.9. Anna bhara, paribbajaka. IL 29; 176.

135

Apa 136

Aparagoyana, mahadipa,I. 227; v.59. A b hay a, I. 220; II. 200. A b h i b h u, Sikhissa sa vaka, I. 227.

Ugga

Am baH h a, gotta of Sura, upasaka, I. 26; III. 451. Ambapalivana, atVesali, IV. 100. A r a k a , bhutapubba:g sattha titthakaro, IV. 135, foll. ;

138. Aranemi (sic), bhutapubba:g ,sattha titthakaro,III. 371 ;

373; lV. 135. ' AriHha, upasaka, III. 451. , A V anti, _IDahajanapada.,.-L 213; IV. 252; 256 ;261;

v. 46.'- , A vib a, I~'279. Asafifiasatta (deva), IV. 401. As saka, mahajanapada, I. 213; IV. 252;,256; 260.

A nan d a, thera, bahussutana:g aggo, 1. 24. his dialogues with the Buddha, I. 57;' 132; 222-228; II. 82; 239 ; III. 132 foll.,' 138; 184; 194; 214; 323; 348; 381 foll.,' 402; IV. 18; 37; 279; 312; 439 ;v. 1; 7; 36; 75 foll. ; 108; 152; 311; 318. intervenes in a dialogue, 1. 169; II. 80 ; v. 194. is consulted, 1. 215; 217; 220; III. 347; 402; IV. 449; v. 137; 196; 225;342. consults a them, II. 167; III. 201; 361; v. 8. is Te­fer1'ed to by the Buddha, II. 132 foll.,. III. 299; v. 229. ' visits a sick Sister, 1;[. 144 foll. and Brother, v. 112. addresses the brethren, II. 156; v.6. and the laity, II. 194. attends the Bl1.ddha, III. 344; 379; IV. 204; 308;

_374; 438. ,intervenes f01' women in the 01'der, IV. 276. A b has sa r a (deva), II. 127; 129; III. 202; IV. 40 ; 401;

v.60. Abhassar'lpaga, IV. 89; 105. ! ram a d a 1) q. a, brahmaI)a, I. 66. A!avaka, Hatthaka, the, I. 26; 88; 136; II. 164; _ III. 451; IV. 217 foll. Alavi, 1.136; IV, 216.

Icc han a n gala, in Rosala, brahmaI}.agama, III~ 30; 341; IV. 340 joll. , ' ,

I aid a t t a, uncle to Migasala upasika, gahapati, III. 348 ; 351; 451; v. 138 joll.; 143 foll.

lai p at an a, 1. 110; 279; III. 320; 392; 399.

Uk kat t h a, l'oad from, to Setabbya, II. 37. U gig~, pariharaka, II. 180.,

Ugga 137

U g g a, rajamahamatta, IV. 6. U g g a, gahapati Vesaliko, I. 26; Tn. 49 fall.; 451; IV.

208 joll.; 212. U g g a, gahapati Hatthigamako, IV. 212joll.; 216. U g gat a, gahapati, 1. 26; III. 45I. U g gat a sa r I r a, brahmaJ?-a, (!f Savatthi, IV. 4I. Ug g aha, gralldson of MeI,1<;laka, III. 36. U j j ay a, . brahma.l~a, II. 42; IV. 285. U t t ar a, bhikkhn, IV. 162foll. U tt a ra k n r n, mahadipa, I. 227; v. 59. U t tar a k n r n k a, IV. 396. Uttara; npasika, IV. 347 fall. U t tar a, Nan d a ill a t a1 npasika, jhayinalJ agga I. 26;

II. 164; III. 336; IV. 63 fall.; 348. '/= Ve~ukaI,l~akI, 1.88.

U t t i ya, paribbajaka, v. 193. U day i ,bhikkhn, 1. 228; III. 184; 192; 322; 345 ;IV. 414:

427; 449; brahmaI,la;II:- 43 fall. -U den ace t i y a, IV. 1109. . Upaka, MaIJ-~likapntta, ofRajagaha, II. 18I. Up a cal a, thera, v. 133 fall. Up a vat tan a, MallanalJ salavana, II. 79. U p a van a, thera, II. 163; III. 195 fall. U pas en a Van g ant a p n t t a , thera, samantapasa­

dikanalJ aggo, I. 24. Up ali, thera, vinayadharanalJ aggo, I. 25; IV. 143; v.

70 jolL; 77 fall.; 201 fall.; 207 fall. Up pal a v.a I] I] a, theri, iddhimantanalJ agga, I. 25; 88;

II. 164. Urn vel ak a p p a, MallanalJ nigama, IV. 438. U r uv e 1 a ,II. 20; 22. See also Kassapa.

Era pat h a, ahirajakula, II. 72. E ! e y y a, rajalJ, II. 180.

K a k n dha, Koliyaputta, III. 122. K a k k at a, thera, v. 133 joll. K a k k a rap at t a, KoliyanalJ nigama, IV. 281. K an k h a - Rev a t a, thera, jhayinalJ aggo, I. 24. K ace a n a, Maha, thera, vibhajantanalJ aggo, I. 23; 65

fall.; III. 299; 314; 321; v. 46; 255; 259. K a jan gal a, a town, also a bhikkhtmi, v. 54 fall.;

58 fall. Kat iss a h a, thera, v. 133 fall. K a I] \1 a ray a n a, brahmal]a, I. 67.

Kan 138 Kttm

K anna m un~a, mabanadI, IV. 10I. K a ~ hag ot a m a k a, ahirajakula, II. 72. K add a mad a h a, nadI, 1. 65. Kapiiavatthu, 1.219; 276; II. 196; III. 284; IV. 220;

274; v. 83; 328; 332; 334. K a p pin a, Maha, thera, bhikkhu-ovadakana:g aggo, I.

25; III. 299. K a m b 0 j a., mahajanapada, 1:. 213; IV. 252 ; 256; 26I. Kammasadhamnia, v.29. Ka~imbha, thera, v.133foll. Kalandakanivapa, at Rajagaha, II. 35; 172'; 179;

III. 35; IV. 402; 414; Y. 16I. K a II a V a ~ a m u t t a, MagadJ:t.esu gama, IV. 85. K ass a p a, U r u vel a - ,thera, mahaparisana:g, aggo.

1.25 .. K ass a p a, K u mar a , thera, cittakathikana:g aggo,:

1.24. K ass a p a, Pur a 1}. a, II. 383 foll.; IV. 428. K ass a p a (Buddha), m. 215; 217 foll. K ass a p a, brahmaI}a, isi, III. 224; 230; IV. 61 foll. K ass a p a, Maha, thera, dhuta vadana:g aggo, .1. 23;' III.

299; v.16I. Ka s sap a,g ot t a, bhikkhu, r. 236 foll. K a J? a, upasika, IV. 348. 1\a Jj.a y a - M a ta, upasika, IV. 348. Kat i y an 1, upasika, aveccappasannana:g agga, I. 26. K a r a 1}. a p a Ii, brahmaI)a, of VesalI, III. 236; 238. K a 1 a k ar a m a, at Saketa. II. 24. K a ia m a, inhabita7its of part of Kosala, !. 188. K a 11, upasika, Kurara-gharika, r. 26; v. 46. K a Iud a y i, thera. kulappasadakana:g aggo, I. 25. KasI,!. 213; IV. 252; 256; 260. Kasika, III. 391. ·Kasi-Kosala, v.59. ' Kimikala, nad!, IV. 354. Kim bila, thera, III. 247; 339; IV. 84. Kim bila, III. 247; IV. 84. K i s a-Sankicca, afiiiatittbiya, III. 384. K is ag 0 tam i, therI, lukhaclvaradharana:g agga, I. 25. K ukk u ~a ra m a, at Pa~aliputta, III. 57 foll.; v.342. K u l~ a 1 a, mahanadI, IV. 101. . K u I) ~ ad han a, thera, pa~hama:g salaka..:g ganhantana1J'

aggo, I. 24. K u d d a 1 a (Kuddalaka), sattha titthakara, III. 371; 373;

IV. 135. Kuma r a -Ka s sapa. See Kassapa.

Kum 139

Kumaripafiha, Y. 46 (=8.1.126; 16). K u r a rag h a r a, pabbata, Avant1:su, Y. 46. Kuru, 1.213; IV. 252; 256; 260; y.29foll. Kusinara, i.274; II. 79; v.79.

Gil"

K uta gar a sal a . at Vesal1:, I. 220; II. 190; 200; III.

38; 49; 75; 142; 167; 236;239; IV. 79; 179; 208; 258; 274foll.;c279foll.; 308; y.86; 133.

K e sap u t t a, KalamanalJ nigarna, Kosalesu, I. 188. K e s i, assadamrnasarathi, II. 112 .. K 0 t t hit a (l\faha), thera, patisambhidappattana~l aggo.

I. 24; 118; II. 161; III. 299; 392; 398; IY. 382. K 0 k a n u d a, paribbajaka, Y. 196. K 0 ka 1 i k a,bhikkhu,Y. 170 jilli. Ko rna ra bh ace a. See J1:vaka. K 0 r a v y a, rattha, III. 369 jiJll.' Ko I i Y a, janapada, II. 62; 194; III. 122 jilll. / IY. 281.

Koliyadhlta, I. 26; II. 62; IY. 348. Ko!iyaputta, IV. 281.

K 0 sa rn b 1:, I. 217·; II. 82; 144; 156; 239; III. 122; 132 ; 184; 202; IV. 37; 262; 426; .449.

Kosala, I. 180; 188; 213; 236; 276; III. 30; 214; 301; 341; 402; IV. 128; 252; 256; 260; 340; v.122.

K h u j jut tar a, upasika, bahussutanalJ agga, I. 26; 88; II. 164; IY. 348.

K he rn a, bhikkhu, III. 358. Khema, ther1:, mahapanfianalJagga, 1. 25; 88; II. 164;

Iy.347.

Gaggara, pokkharaI,l1:, at Campa, IY. 59; 168; Y. 151; 189:

Ganga, I. 250; IY. 101; 198; 202; Y.22. G and h abba, pariharaka, II. 180. G a.n d h a r a, mahajanapada, I. 213; IV. 252; 256; 261. Gaya, IV. 302. Gaya sis a, IY. 302. G a v e s i, upasaka, III. 215 ji)ll. G i j j h a k uta, at Bajagaha, I. 185; 237; II. 29; 73;

176; 181; III. 340: 366; 368; 374jiJll.; 383; IY.17; 21; 74; 160; 164; 369; 371.

Giiijakavasatha, 'Brick Hall' at Nadika, near Pataliputta (D. II. 91, d-c.) , III. 303; 306; 391; IV. 316 ; 320; y.322.

Girimananda, thera, Y. 108; 112.

Gir 140

'Giribbaja, Rajagaha, IV. 369; 371. Gundavana, at Madhura, I. 67.

Jan

Got a m a, so addressed by (a) brahmins, I. 55; 62; 155 foll.; 163-173; ,:g. 35 foll.; 42; 43; 172; 173; 232;' III., 30; 223; .230; 237; 337; 341; 857 j 363; IV.

18; 41; 54; 173; 285; 340; 428; v. 232; 234; 249; 269; 301. (b) by paribbajakas, II. 100; 176; v. 193; 230., (c) by lo,ymen, IV. 181. (d) by himself, IV. 106. samaJ;ia Gotama (referred to as), I. 278; IV~' 181 ;. v. 48; 64; 185; 189. .

Gotamaka-cetiya, 1.276. ' Go ta m 1. See Pajapati. Go mag g a, SilJsapavane; I. 136.

,Goyogapilakkha, near !3!Jnares, I. 280. Go sin g a sa Is v an a dij. ya, near Vesali, v. 133 foll. Gh'ositarama, at Kosambi, J;. 217; II. 82; 144;156;

. ",. 239"; III. 122"; 132;· 184;f 202;' IV. 37; 262; 426; , 449. .

Ca:ndikaputta. bhikkhu, IV. 402., Campa, IV. 59; 168; v. 151; 189 .

. Catummaharajika (deva), i. 210 fall.; 213; 227; III. 287; 313; 316 ;,a32 fall.; IV. '60; 104; 119; 239; 242; 252; 25"6; 261; 307; v. 59; 331,; 334.

Capalac;etiya, IV. 308foll.; 311. . , C. a 1 a, thera, v. ·133 foll. e a Ii k a , IV, 354. . °pabbata; ibid. '. e itt a (ga;hapatiof Macchikasa:r;uJ.a, I. 26.; 88 ; II. 164 ;

III: 451. . ,e itt 8., Hatthisariputta, thera, III. 392; 398. C u n d a, k8.mmaraputta, of Pava, v. 263. .

. e un d a, Mahao, thera, III. 299 ; 355; v. 41 ; . 157 • . ~ Gun d a, rajakumara, .0fMagadha, III. 35; v.263. .. C 11 n d i, rajakumari, of Magadha, III. 35; IV. 347.

e u 11 a pan t h a k a, .thera, safula - vivaddha - kusalanan aggo, 1.24.

e e t i (mahajanapada), I. 213; III. 355; IV. 228 foll.; 232; . 235; 252; 256; 260; v. 41; 157. e had dan t a, mahanadi, IV. 101. e han n a (paribbajaka), I. 215. C h a by a put ta (aliirajakula), II. 72.

J a til a g a h i Y a, bhikkhunI, at Sakata, IV. 42'7 fall. Jantugama, IV. 354.

Jmn 141 Das

Jam bud i p a, 1.35; 37; 227 j()ll.; Y. 59. jambudi­paka, IV~ 3,96.

Jam bus a 1.1 (} a, raHha, IV. 90. J a I! u s s 0 1] i, hrahmal!a, 1. 56; 158; 166; 1I. 173; III. 362

IV. 54; 56; Y. 233 ;249; 269. J a t i y a van a, near Bhaddiya, III. 36. J Iv a k a, Komarabhacca,(~r Rajagaha, upasaka, I. 26; .

III. 451; IV. 222. J I va k a mba van a, at Rajagaha, IY. 222. Jet a va na; near" Savatthi, 1. 47; 63 foll.; 100; 118; 278;

n.20; 47; 51 ; 72; 102; 202; IIi. I; 32; 45; 50 foll.;-57 ; 63 ; 67 ; 203; 279; 298; 330 jhll.; 336; 344 ; 358; 423; rv,. I, 27 MI.; 34; 41; 91; 150; 248; 259 ;. IV. 351 ; 358; 373; 378; 390; 392; v. I; 48; 65; 88; 92; 108; 128; 131; 137; 176; 185.

Jot i pal a, sattha titthakara, III. 37'4;foll.; rv. 135. :.~~~,

~atika (Nadika), v. 322. N at a k a (bhikkhu), 1. 106 .

. Taduttari (Tatuttari) (deva), III. 287; 314; 316; v. 331; 334.

'r ad upp a'C c e k a (a Brahrna), v. 171. Tap ass u, Tapussa, gahapati, of Uruvela" upasaka,

III. 450; IV. 438. Ta pas s u, Bhallika, val!ija, upasaka, 1. 26 .

. '1' a'p od a (arama), v. 196. T a v a k a J;I J;li k a (gahapati), III. 45l. T avati:g sa (deva) , 1.143; 210; 213; 227; III. 287; 313;

316 ;333; IV. 104; 117; 163; 240; 242; 252; 257; 307; 396; v.59; 331.

Tikanc1akiv'ana, at Saketa, III. 169. T i k a it ~ a (brahman a) , I. 163. Tis sa, 'bhikkhu, IIi. 332; IV. 75; 78. Tis sa, IV. 348. Tissaya mata, rv.348. T us ita (deva. devakayo), I. 210; 214; 228; II. 130;

III. 287; 313 ; 333; 348; IV. 104; 119 ; 240 ; 242 ; 253; 257; 261; 312; v. 59; 138; 331.

To d ey y a, brahmalfa, II. 180.

Dakkhil!agiri, IV. 63. D a If Q. a k a p p a ka, Kosa,lana:g nigama, III. 402. D it b b a, Mallaputta, thera, I. 24. D a sam a, gahapati, of AHhaka, v. 342; 346 fall.

DIgh 142 Paj

DIg b a jan u, Koliyaputta, Byaggbapajja, of Kakkara­patta, IV. 281.

Devadatta, 'acirapakkante,' II. 73; III. 123; 402 fall.; IV. 160; 164; 402.

Do J..l a, brabmaI;J.a, II. 37 ; III. 223 fall. Dba m mad inn a, tberi, dbammakatbikanalJ agga, I. 25. Dba m m i k a, tbera, III. 366 fall. Db ava j alik a, at Mabisavattbu, IV. 162 foll.

N a k u 1 a pit a, gabapati, upasaka, 1. 26; II. 61 foll.; III. 295; 297 fall.; 45l.

N a k u I a mat a, gabapatani, upasika, I. 26; 61 fall.; III. 295 foll.; IV. 268; 348.

Nan d a, tbera, indriyesu-gutta·dvaranalJ· aggo, I. 25; IV. 166. Nan dam a t a, see Uttara, Ve!ukaI).takl.

Nan d a -V ace h a, annatittbiya, III. 384. Nan d a k a, tbera, bbikkhunovadakana:g aggo, I. 25; 193;

IV. 358. Nandana, III. 40 .

. Nan d a, tberi, jbayma:g agga, I. 25. Nan d i y a, Sakka, of Kapilavattbu, v. 334joll.· Namiici, II. 15. Na!erupucimanda, at Veranja, IV. 172; 197. Nag a van a, near Hattbigama, IV. 213. Nag ita, thera, III. 31; 341; IV. 34l. Nat b a put t a (Na~aputta), I. 220; IV. 180 foll.; 429. N a d i k a (N~tika), III. 303; 306; 391; IV. 316; 320.

See also Natika. Nalakagamaka, home of Sari putt a, v. 120foll. N a! a k a pan a, Kosalana:g nigama, v. 122; 125 ..

-N a r a d a, bbikkhu. III. 57 foll. ; 62. N a v i n d a k i, paribaraka, II. 180. N i k a ~ a, tbera, v. 133 foll. N i g a J.l ~ b a, I. 220; IV. 180 joll.; 185 fall.; 429. Nigrodbariima, (tt Kapilavattbu, 1. 219; II. 196; III.

284; IV. 220; 274; v. 83; 328; 332; 334. Nimmanarati (deva), 1.210; 214; 228; III. 287; 313;

333; IV. 104; 119; 240; 242; 253; 257; 261 ; v. 59 ; 331.

N era Ii jar a, nadi, II. 20; 22 .

. Pan k a d h a, Kosalana:g nigama, I. 236. Pacetana, raja:g, I. Ill. P a j a pat 1, Maba-, G Q tam i, tberl, rattaIifiiina:g agga,

1. 25; IV. 274 fall. ;280.

Pail 143 Bar

P a Ii cal a (PallciUa), mahajanapada, I. 213; IV. 252 ; 256 ; 260.

P a Ii c a I a c a 1). (;1 a, devaputta, IV. 449. PaIicalipntta, see Visakha.

P a ~ a car a, therI, vinayadharanalJ agga, I. 25. Pal.l~litakumaraka, Licchavi, I. 220. Pad u m a, upasika, IV. 347. Pan t h a k a, thera, saIiIia-vivaddha-kusalanalJ aggo, I. 24:. ParanimmitavasavattI (deva), I. 210; 214; 228;

III. 287; 313; 333; IV. 104; 119; 240; 243; 254; 257 ; 261; v. 59; 33l.

Par i b b a j a k a ram a, at Rajagaha, v. 326. . Palasavana, neal' Na~akapana (Kosala), v. 122; 125. Pasenadi-Rosala, rajalJ, III. 57; 345; v. 59; 65

fall.; 69. P a h a r a d a, Asurinda, IV. 197 loll.; 200 fall. Pac I n a V a lJ sad a y a, CetIsu, ·IV. 228 fall.; 232 ; 235. Fat a Ii put t a, III. 57 fall.; v. 342. Pa~aliputtako,

v.347. Parayana,Pu1).1).akapaIiha (8: N. 1048), I. 133; II. 45.

°UdayapaIiha, I. 134. Pava, v.263. Pin g i y ani, brahma1).a, of VesalI, III. 236 fall. Pi:g. q. 0 I a - B h a r a d V a j a, thera, sIhanadikanalJ aggo,

1.23. Pi yak a, kosarakkha, at Pa~aliputta, III. 57 fall.; 62. Pi lin d a - va c c h a, thera, I. 24. P u:g.:g. a, Man tan i putt a, thera, dhammakathikana~}

aggo, 1. 23. P u:g. :g. i y a, bhikkhu. IV. 337 fall.; v. 154. Pub b a videh a, mahadipa, I. 227; v.59. Pub bar a m a., at 8avatthI, I. 63 fall.; 193; 205; IL 183 ;

IV. 204; 255; 267; 269. Pur a l.l a, Migasalaya pita, . III. 348 ; 351; 451; v. 138

fall.; 143. P 11 r a l.l a Rassapa. See Rassapa. P ekhul.liy an att a. See Roha:g.a. Po tal i y a, paribbajaka, II. 100.

Phagguna, bhikkhu, III. 379.

B a k k u 1 a, thera, appabadhanalJ aggo, I. 25 (Th. I. Bakula). .

Bahuputtakacetiya, atVesalI, IV. 309. Bar a I) a s i, I. no; 279; III. 320; 392; 399.

Biih 144

Bah i Y a Dar u c I r i y a, sikkhamana, I. 24. Bah una, bhikkhu, v. 151 fall. BimbI, upasika, IV. 347. Bel u vagamaka, near VesalI, v. 342 .. B 0 j j h a, upasika, IV. 259 fall.; 347. Bya g g hap a j j a. See Dighajanu.

]}lac

Bra h m a kay i k a (deva), 1. 210; II. 126; 129; m. 287; 314; Iv. 40; 62; 76; 119; 240; 401; v. 33l.

Brahmaloka, I. 227; III. 332; 371; IV. 75; 78; 103' joll.; 120; 135joll.; v. 59; 199; 342.

Bra. h m a, I. 110; II. 8; 172; III. 54; 56 fall.; 60; 62; 148 ;151; 202; 332; IV. 75; 83; 89; 105; 307. Maha°, IV. 89; 105; v. 59.

Brahma Saha.mpati, II. 21; v.172; Brahma SawalJkumara, v. 327., B hag u ~ brabmaljl.a, isi, III. 224; 230; IV. 61 fall. B hag g a, II. 61; III. 295 foll.; IV. 85; 228 joll.; 268. Bhalgl.agama, VajjIsu, II. l. Bhaddaji, thera, III. 202. B had d a, MUJ;uJassa rafu'io devI, Pa~aliputte, III. 57

fall.; 62. B had d a K ace a n a, therI, mahabhiiiiiappattanalJ agga,

I. 25 (called Gotalna's wife, B. V. 2§;_15). B had d a - K a p i 1 ani, tberT, pubbenivasalJ anussaran­

tinalJ agga, I. 25. B had d a K u l}. 4 a 1 a k e s a, theri, khippabhiiiiianalJ agga,

1.25. Bhaddiya, Liccbavi, II. 190; III. 36. B had d i Y a, Kaligodhayaputta, thera" I. 23. B h a r al}. q. u K a 1 a m a, Gotamassa pural}.asabrahmacari,

I. 277. B h a 11 i k a, gahapati, upasaka, .1. 26; III. 451. B h a r ali va j a, brahmaJ.la, isi, III. 224; 229; IV. 61 falL Bh umma (deva), IV. 119. B h e s a k a 1 a van a, Bhaggesu, II. 61 ;. III .. 295 fall.;

IV. 85; 228; 232; 268. Bhoganagara, II. 167.

M a k k h a Ii, aiiiiatitthiya, I. 33 ;_ 286. M a k k hal i Go sal a, III. 384, and see foregoing. Mag a d h a, mahajanapada, I. 213; II. 35; 172; 179 ;ni.

138; IV. 17· fall.; 85; 252; 256; 260; v. 120 fall. Magadha, II. 182. Magadhika, III. 122 fall.

Mac c h a, 'mahajanapada, 1. 213; IV. 252; 256; 260. Macchikasal}.~lika. See Citta (gabapati).

145

M a l;l<..lik a put t a. See Up aka. Man uj a, upasika, IV.347. Man d hat a, II. 17. Mad h u r a, 1. 67; II. 57; (five dangers at) III. 256. Man tan i - pn t t a. See PUIfIfa. Mandakini, mahanadi, IV. 101. M a II ii, I. 213; II. 79; IV. 252; 256;' 260; 438.

Mag

Mall i k a (devi), II. 202; !II. 57. (upasika), IV. 348. Maha-Kaccana, o-Kassapa, o-KoHhita, Paja-

- pat i, oM ° g gall a n a, xc. See tlnde1' those names. Ma han a m a (Licchavi), III, 76. M a han ii m a (Sakka), upasaka, 1. 26; 219; 276; III.

284; 451; IV. 220; v. 328 foll.; 332 fall. Mahapafiha, v. 54; 58 (cf Int1;od. to 'I'ol. V., IX). M a hal i, Licchavi, v. 86foll. M a h ii van a, near Vesa1!, I. 220; II. 190 ;200; III. 38;

49; 75; 142; 167; 236; 239; IV. 79; 179; 208; 258; 274foll. ;279 joll.; 308 ;438; v. 86; 133.

Mahisavatthu, IV.162. M a h i, mahanadi, IV. 101; 198 fall.; 202; v.22. Mara, 1. no; 150; II. 9; 15; 17 fall.; III. 54 ;56 fall.;

60; 62; 68; 148; 151; IV. 83; 109; 307; 310. akara:q.iyo Marassa, IV. 113; 434. °cakkhu, IV. 434. °dheyyasasanugo, IV~ 228. °dheyyiidhibhu, II. 15. samarako, 1. 259 fall.

Ma 1 u k yap u t t a, 'vv. ll. Malunkya-, Malukya-, thera, , II. 248. Mi gad a y a ,nea'r Benares, I. 110; 279; III. 295; 320;

392; 399; IV. 85; 228 fall.; 232; 268; 427. Mig a sal a, upasika, III. 34 7 fall.; v. 137 fall. Mi gar a - R ° ha 1). e y y a, IV. 6. M i gar a n a tt a. See Sa~ha, Mig a ram a t a, of Savatthi, I. 193; II. 183; III. 344;

IV. 204; 255; 267; 269; 348. M u ga p a k k h a (Mugapakkha), sattha, titthakara, III. 371;

373; IV. 135. M u 1;1(:1 a, raja:g, Piitaliputte, III. 57 fall, " 62. Mutta (?theri), IV. 347. Meghiya, thera, IV. 354, Me 1;19- ak a, gahapati, at Bhaddiya, III. 36; 45l. Metteyapafiha, III. 399; 401 (S. N. 1040; 1042). M ° g gall a, pariharaka, II. 180. M ° g gall a n a, Maha, thera, iddhimantana:g aggo, I. 23.

ranked with Biiriputta, I. 88; II. 164; 239; III. 336; IV. 63; v. 170. COlwe1'ses with same, II. 154. ranked

Mog 146 Vak

next to him,III. 299. visited by a Jain, II. 196. by a devaplLtta, III. 122. visits the Brahma-loka, III. 331 joll.'; IV. 75. discourses with the B~lddha, III. i22; Iv. 85 joll. p1l1-ges the congngation oj an oj/e11di,ng member, IV. 204-6. smnmons cong1'egation, IV. 374. discou1'ses to the brethTen, v. 155.

M ° g g a 11 a n a, brahmal)a. See Sikha. M ° g h a raj a, thera, I. 25. Moranivapa, at Rajagaha, I. 291; v.326. M ° 1 i y a s i V a k a, paribbajaka, III. 356.

Yam a, devarajan, 1. 138; 142. Yam a k a, pariharaka, II. 180. Yam a tag g i (Yamadaggi), brahmaI.Ia, isi, III. 224; 229 ;

IV. 61 joll. Yam una, mahanadi, IV. 101; 198 joll.; 202; v.22. Yam a (deva) , I. 213; 228; III. 287; 313; 333; IV. 104;

119; 240; 242; 253; v. 59; 331.

RaHhapala, thera, 1. 24. Rat h a k a r a, mahanadi, IV. 10l. Raj a g a h a, I. 185; 236; 291;n. 29; 35 ; 73 ; 172; 176 ;

179; III. 35; 340; 366; 368; 374; 383; IV. 17 ; 21 ; 74; 160; 164; 222 ; 369 ;371 ; 402 ; 414; v. 161; 196; 326.

R a d h a, thera, I. 25. Ram a put t a, sama1}a, II. 180. R a h u, Asurinda, II. 17; 53; III. 243. R a h u 1 a, thera, sikkhiikamana:g aggo, I. 24; II. 164. R u pi, upasika (?), IV. 347. Reva ta, III. 299. them, ninth in Tank (cj. Vin., I. 355). Rev a t a K had ira van i y a (? same as the last), thera,

arannikana:g aggo, I. 24. R ° hal). a, [l1'C£ndson ~f Pekhuniya, oj Savatthi, I. 193. R ° hal; e y y a. See Migara. R oh ita BS a, devaputta, II. 47 joll.

La k U 1.1 ~ a k a - B had d i y a, thera, mafijussarana:g ai'go, I. 23.

Licchavi (Abhaya), 1220. (Bhaddiya), II. 190 . . (Sa!ha), II. 200. (Mahali), v.86.

Licchavl, III. 236; IV. 16; 179. kumaraka, III. 75. panca satii, III. 167 joll.; 239; v. 133.

Va k k ali, thera, saddhadhimuttiina.g aggo, I. 24.

Vcm 147

Van g a, mahajanapada, 1. 213. Van g is a, thera, patibhana vantanay aggo, I. 24:. Va lJ sa, mahajanapada, Iv .. 252; 256; 260. Va c c hag ott a, paribbajaka, 1. 160. Vajjiyamil.hita, gahapati, III. 451; v. 189joll.

Sak

Va j j i, mahajanapada, I. 213; II. 1; III. 76; IV. 16 jiill.; 212; 252; 256; 260.

Va p p a, Sakka, Niga:q.tha, II. 196. Vara:q.a, 1.65. Varadhara, paribbajaka, II. 29; 176. VasavattI, deva, IV. 89joll.; 243. Vas s a k a r a, brahma:q.a, of Hajagaha, mahamatta, II.

35; 172; 179. Vir ii p a k k h a; ahirajakula, II. 72. Va m a k a, brahmaJ;la, isi, III. 224; 229; IV. 61 fall. Va mad e va, brahma~la, isi, III. 224; 229; IV. 61 fall. Vas e t t h a (up as aka) , III. 451 ; IV. 258 .

. Vas e q h a, brahmana, isi, III. 224; 229; II'. 61 fall. V ij ay a, gahapati, III. 45l. Vis a k h a - P a Ii cal i put t a, thera, II. 5l. Vis ak haM i gar a m il.t a, upasika, dayikana\l agga, of

Savatthi, I. 26; 205; IV. 255; 267 ; 269; 348. Vedehiputta. See Ajatasattu. V e nag a pur a, Kosala,nalJ brahma:q.agamo, 1. 180. VeraIija (VeraIiji), neal' Madhura, II. 57; IV. 172 fall.;

197. . V e ~ uk a I]. t a k 87, Dakkhi:q.agirismilJ, IV. 64. Ve! uk a If t a k i . (Ve!ukal).qaki, Ve!uka\ltakiya), 1. 88 fall.;

II. 164; III. 336; IV. 63. See Uttara. V e! u van a, near Rajagaha, II. 35; 172; 179; III. 35;

247; 339; IV. 84; 402; 414; v. 54; 161. Vel am a, brahma:q.a (bhiitapubbalJ), IV. 393. Ve s a 11, I. 220; 276; II. 190; 200; III. 38; 49 jrill.; 75;

142; 167; 236; 239; IV. 16 ; 20; 79; 100 ; 179 ; 181 ; 185; 187; 208; 258; 274 foll.; 279 fall. / 308 joll.; v. 86; 133; 342. Vesaliko, III. 49 jilll.; 451; IV. 208 fall.; v. 347.

Ve s sam itt a, brahma:q.a, isi, III. 224; 229; IV. 61 fall. Ve s s a V a 1). a, ' maharaja uttaraya disaya,' IV. 63 fall. ; 162. V y a g g ha p aj j a. See Sapiigiya.

Sa k u 1 a, therl, dibbacakkhukanalJ agga, I. 25. Sakul udayi, paribbajaka, II. 29; 176. Sa k k a devanalJ indo, I. 143 ; III. 370 fall.; IV. 89; 105;

163; 242.

Sak 148

Sakka (Mahanama). See Mahanama (Sakka). Sakka (Va13pa). See Va13pa. Sakka, 1. 219; II. 196; III. 2'34; 309; IV. 220; ~74; v.

86 foll.; 328; 332; 334. S a k y a, °putta, °kula, III. 30; 341; IV. 340. Sakya-

13uttiyo (samal)a), I. 185; III. 251; IV. 202; Y. 196. SakiyanJ:, IV. 274.

Sankheyyaka (pabbata), at Mahisavatthu, IV. 162. San gar a va, brahmana, I. 168; III. 230 ; Y. 232; 252. S a j jan e 1 a, Ko!iyana~ nigama, II. 62. Sa j j h a, paribbajaka, IV. 371. Sattambacetiya, nea1'VesalJ:, IV. 309. San t u sit a, devaputta, IV. 243. San d h a, bhikkhu, v. 323 foll. Sandhana, gahapati, III. 45l. Sa13pini, nadJ:, II. 29; 176. Sappinika, I. 185. Samiddhi, thera, IV. 385. Sa r a b h a, paribbajaka, 1. 185. Sa r a b h ii, mahanadJ:, IV. 101; 198 foll.; 202; v. 22. S a vi H h a, bhikkhu, I. 1l8. Sa h a j at i, Cetisu, III. 355; v. 41 ; 157. S a ham pat i, II. 2l. Saketa, II. 24; III. 169; IV. 427. Sag a t a, bhikkhu, 1. 25. Sap ii g a, Koliyana:g nigama, II. 194. Sap ii g i y a, Koliyaputta, Vyagghapajja, ibid. Sam a gam a k a, Sakkesu, III. 309. Sam a IJ. <;1 a k ani, paribbajaka, v. 120 joll. Sam a v a tI, upasika, mettaviharJ:na:g agga, 1. 26; IY.348 Sa rag g a, upasaka, III. 45l. Saran dada, cetiya, neaT Vesali, III. 167 full.; IV. 16;

20; 309. Sa rip u t t a, thera, m!~ked as mahapafifiana:g aggo, <tc.,

1.23; III. 149; IV. 33; 196. and with Moggallana, q.v. addresses bhikkhus, I. 63; II. 160; III. 186 ; 190; 196; 200; 292; 340; IV. 325; 328; 365; v. 94; 102; 123; 315; 356 foll. is admonished by the Buddha, 1. 65; 133; II. 81; 159; III. 198; 207; 211; 424; IV. 30; 35; 120; 223; 379; v. 174. discollrses with Maha­Kotthita, 1. 118; II. 161 ; IV. 382. with Anuruddha, I. 281. with Moggallana, II. 154. with Ananda, II.

161; III. 201 ; 361; v. 8; 320. with paribbajakas,Iv. 378; v. 120. with Samiddhi, IV. 385. withCandikaputta,

. IV. 403. with Udayi, IV. 414. brings upasakas to the Btlddha, IV. 59. tItters his Sihanada, IV. 373 foll/

149 Set

8 ii! h a, gmndson !!fMigiira, 8iivatthI, I. 193; II. 200. 8avatthl, 1.1; 47; 63; 66;101; 118;193;205;278;

II. 20 ;47; 51; 72; 102; 183; 202 ~ III. 1; 32; 45; 50' 57' 63' 67' 203 . 279' 298' 331 . 336 . 344 . 358 . , , ,- , , - .. , - , - , '.' , I~ 1; 34; 41; 91; 150; 204; 248; 255; 259; 267; 269; 351; 358; 373; 378; 392; v. 1; 48 foll.; 65;. 88; 92; 128; 131; 176; 185; 334 fall. DnidiinalJ.I.215; II. 54.

8 i lJ sap it v an a, near A!avI, 1. 136. S i k kh i, Buddha, 1. 227. 8ikha Moggallana;,brahma1).a, II. 232. ,8 i ga 1 a m ii t a, therI, saddhadhimuttanalJ agga, I. 25. Sineru, IV. 100; 102foll. Dpabbatariija, I. 227; v.59. Sirima, IV. 347. 8 ita va n a, near Rajagana, III. 37 4. 8 i v aka. &eMoliya-slvaka. S IvaI i,thera, 1. 24. 81 h a,senapati, ofVesali, III. 38; IV. 79; 180. 8ihapapata, mahasara, IV. 101. 8 u 1J sum a rag i r i, Bhaggesu, II~ 61 ; III. 295 foll.; IV.

85; 228; 268. 8 uj a t a, (langhter-in-law to Anathapi1).q.ika, IV. 9l. Sujatii Seniinidhitii, upasika, I. 26. S uta va, paribbiijaka, IV. 369. 8 u d a t t a, An ii t hap i I.J.(Ji k a gahapati; I. 26; III. 451. Sudhana, IV. 347. S,udd havasa (deva), II. 128; 130. S uri im ni ita, devaputta, Iv.243. Sun e t t a, satthii titthakara, III. 371 ;373; IV. 103 foll.;

135. . S u pp at i ~ ~ h a, nigrodha, nt. 369 roll. S upp a viis it, Ko!iyadhrtii, upiisikii, I. 26; II. 62; IV.

348. Sup P i Y ii, upiisika,I. 26; IV. 348. Sub h a k i 1). h ii ,"kil}:l.J.ii, -ki:I.J.1).akii deva, 1. 123; II.

127; 129 ;231 ;233; III. 202; IV. 40; 401. Sub hut i, thera, dakkhi:I.J.eyyiinalJ aggo, 1.24; v.337. Sum a n a,thera, III. 358. Suman'a, riijiikumari, of8avatthi, III. 32; IV. 347. S u Y ii m a, devaputta, IV. 242. Sur a sen ii(8urasena),mahiijanapada, I. 213; IV. 252;

256; 260. S lir a, Am baHh a, upasaka, I. 26; III. 45l. Set a, naga, III .. 345. Set a b by a (SetavyalJ), near Ukkattha, II. 37 .

L

150 Hi1n

So :Q- a, thera, III. 374 fall. SOl}. a - K uti k a I) 1.1 a ,thera, kalya:Q-avakkaral.lanalJ aggo,

I. 24. S o:t;t a -K 0 1 i vis a, thera, araddhaviriyanalJ aggo, 1. 24 ;

?=So:t;ta, ayasma, III. 374 fall.· S o:t;takiiyana, ma:t;tava,II. 232. S ° ~a, therI, araddhaviriyanalJ agga, I. 25; IV. 348 3 ° ~ a yam a t a, IV. 348. . Sobhita, thera, I. 25. 3 ° m a, therI, IV. 347.

a at t h a k a, A~avaka, upasaka, 1. 26; 88; 136; 278; II. 164; III. 451; IV. 217 fall.

a a t t h i gam a, IV. 212. EI a t t h i gam a k a, IV. 212foll. 3:atthipala, sattha, titthakara, III. 3'71; 373; IV; 135. Ia tt his a rip u t t a, thera, III. 392; 398. Ii m a va, I. 152; III. 44; 240; 311 foll.; 346.

III

INDEX OF GAT HAS

\

Agu 153

i " III,"

INDEX: OF GATHAS

Agutta:g cakkhusotasmiIJ, I; 28L ' Aggato ve pasannana:g, n. 35; III. 36. Agga'lJ ayui'ica va~I}o Clio, n. 35.

, . AggasmiIJdana:g daqata:g, II. 35. Aggassa data medha;vI, 11.35. .

An$

Agge dhall].me pa.saonana:g,n. 35. , Agge Buddhepasanitiina:g, II. 35. ,AggeSaiJ.ghe pasam:ianalj, 11. 35.

, Aj~akii cagavo'ca, H" 43. ", ' , Ajjhattan Clio n'a jana;ti~ II. 7L Ajjhattafica pajanati, n. 71: Anna:r;tatthaIJ pasadattha.IJ, I. 199. A~~hazigUpetassa llPosathassa, t. 215. A~~hangupetaIJ upavas8upoaattta:g, r: 215. Athaparaya:g a;kkhat~, I. 129. Atthass8.patthh v. 4(> foU~ .. , Atthabhisamayii. dhYro, U; 4~.' Atthii. sampacnrahonti, II~ 59; 61 foll. Atho atthe anatthe ca, II. 4~. " '

, .Atho pi viharissanti,u.21. Adaliddo ti ta:g ahu,n.57.

, Adesayi so Bhagava, II. 26. " , Adhammika hoIiti adhammagarava, n. 19. AdhiggahIta tn~~hassa, II. 21~

,AdhisIla:g adhicittan ca, t. 236. Adhisile sikkha.'manoi I. 2'79. Ana1}asukha:gkatvanl,t, II. 70.,. ' Anattani Clio atta ti, II. 52. Anattani anatti), ti, II., 52~, Anattha:g parivajjeti,n. 46. Anabhijjalu vihareyya, rr.29. Anavajjena tutthassa; II. 27. Anavajjena suk,hass' eta:g" II. 70. Anicca:g aniccato' dakkhu:g. II: 52. Anicce niccasanniilo, n. 52. , Anuccavacasilassa, t. 165.

.A.nuy 154

Anuyuiijetha medhavI, II. 57. Anusuyyamano sammadafifiaya, I. 199. Andhakarena onaddba, II. M. Andhafi ca ekacakkhufi ca, I. 130. Annena atho panena, II. 70. . Apadakehi rne mettalJ, II. 72 . .A.ppaka te manussesu, v. 232 fall. ;253 fall. Appamatto ayalJ kali, II. 3; v. 171; 174. Appamadarato bhikkhu, II. 40, Appassuto pi ce hoti, II. 7: . Abrahmacariya virameyya methuna, 1. 215 . .A.bhabbo tadiso bhikkhU:, II'. 14 .

. Abhabbo parihanaya, II. 40. Abhijjba vinaye sikkhalJ, II. 31. AbhisankhatalJ nirarambha~l. II. 43. Amacca fiatisanghii. Clio, I. 152 . .A.mitta dummana honti, II. 59; 61 fall. Ariyaii. c'aHhangikalJ maggalJ, II. 34. Avakujjapafifio puriso, I. 131. . Avijjanivuta posa, II. 54; 72. Avitivatta sakkayalJ, II. 34. AvyapajjhalJ sukhalJ 10kalJ, II. 44. Avyapanno gada sato, II. 31. Avyayiko hoti satalJ samagamo, II. 51. Asajjhayamala manta, IV. 195. Asamahitasankappo, II. 23. AssamedhalJ purisamedhalJ, II. 42. Ahafice talJ jiguccheyyalJ, I. 147.

4.dittasmilJ agarasmiIJ, I. 156. !dilJ kathaya majjhafi Clio, I. 131. !piirati tassa yaso, -II. 18 fall. . !yulJ val"ll"lalJ, III: 48. !yudo balado dMro, III. 42. !ra so thavareyyamha,II. 23. !savanalJ khaya bhikkhu, II. 23. Ahuneyya Clio puttanalJ, II. 70~

Iti kal"lhasu setasu, I. 162. Iii devamanussa ca, II. 24. I~i Buddho abhifulaya, IL 2. Hi saccaparamaso, II. 42. Ito so nirayalJ gantva, I. 129. Iti h'etalJ namassanti, II. 24. ItthabhavafifiatthabhavalJ, II. 10.

Itt

Idha 155

Idha dhammalJ caritvana samasllabbala, II.

59; 61 foll. Idha dhammalJ caritvana maggalJ, 1. 153. Idh' eva talJ vedaniyalJ, 1. 136. Idh' eva nalJ pasalJsanti, II. 69.

Ucchangapanno puriso, 1. 13I. Ucchadanena nhapanena, II. 70. Ucchadena nhapanena, I. 132.

Esa

Utthata kammadheyyesu, IV. 285; 289; 322; 325. U ddhagga dakkhil).a dinna, II. 68. UddhalJ tiriyalJ apaclnalJ, 11.15; 17. UpaHhita sIlavanto, II. 68. Upadane bhayalJ disva, I. 142. Upanlyati jlvitalJ appam ayu, I. 155. UparambhalJ na sikkheyya, I. 199. Upasako ca yo saddho, II. 8. UpekkhasatisalJsuddhalJ, I. 134. Ubhayena nalJ garahanti, II. 7. Ubho ca honti dussIla, II. 59 foll. Ubho saddha vadannu, II. 59; 61 foll.

EkalJsavacanalJ ekalJ, II. 46. Ekam pi ce piiI;laill adutthacitto, IV. 15!. EtalJ anussaralJ maceo, II. 69. EtalJ adlnavalJiiatva, II. 10. EtalJ yajetha medhavl, II. 43. EtalJ hi atthangikamahuposathalJ, I. 215. EtalJ hi yajamanassa, II. 43. Etaii ca saHalJ pa~igacca disva, II. 25. EtasmilJ yalJ vijjati antare dhanalJ, 1. 215. EtadisalJ yannalJ anussaranta, II. 63. Etahi tlhi vijjahi, I. 165; 168. Ete upakkilesa vutta, II. M. Ete kho sangaha loke, II. 32. Et8 kho sanghalJ sobhenti, II. 8. Ete ca sangaha nassu, II. 32 .

. Ete padhana cat taro, II. 17. EvalJ naralJ annadapanavatthadalJ, II. 56. EvalJ yajitva medhavl, II. 44. EvalJ viharamano pi, II. 40. EvalJ hivuttalJ samal).0 na janata, II. 19. Evam adYpito loka, I. 156. Eyam eva mamissesu, II. 70. Esa khlnasavo Buddho, II. 25.

Esa 156

Esa maggo mahantehi, II. 26. Esa so Bhagava Buddho, II. 24. Esana patinissaHha, II. 42.

Katuviyakato bhikkhu, I. 281.

Jan

Kal).hay dhammay vippahaya, v. 232 foZl.; 253 foll. Karonti akusalay kammay, II. 72. Kalyal).ay vata bho sakkhi, I. 149. Kamayogena sayyutta, II. 12. Kamesana bhavesana, II. 42. Kale dadanti, III. 41. Kummaggapatipanno so, II. 14. Kuha thaddha lapa singl, II. 26. Kodhano dubbaJ;,llfO hoti, IV. 96. ' Kodhamakkhagaru bbikkhu, II. 47. Kodhamakkhagaru bhikkhu, II. 47.

Khattiye brahmaJ;,le, I. 162. Khattiyo seHho jane, v. 327 foll. Khippay hi yeti asataysamagamo, II. 51.

Gamanena na pattabbo, II. 49 fall. Game vii yadi va raniie, 1.281. Gunnaii ce taramananay, II. 75.

Catukal).l).o catudvaro, I. 141. Catu paiihassa kusalo, II, 46. Catuppadehi me mettay, II. 73;

, Cattari thanani anupavecchati, II. 64. Cattaro ca patipanna, Iv. 292 fall. Candappabha taragal).a ca sabbe, I. 215., Cando ca suriyo ca ubho sudassarra, I. 215. Caray vayadi va titthay, II.,a. Catuddasl paiicadaSl, 1. 144. Cuta pat anti patita, II. 2. Cetovasippatto samahitindriyo, II. 6. Cetosamathasamlciy, II. 15. Codita devadutehi, I. 142.

" ,

, Chandaca dosa ca bhaya ca gamino, II. 19." Chanda dosa bhaya moha, Ii:. 18 fall.

" Charidaragavasupeta, II. 71. Chabyaputtehi me mettay, II. 72. "

Janami passami tath' eva etalJ, II. 26.

Tav ,

157

TalJ kathalJ kathaye dhlro, I. 199. TalJ tadisalJ devamanussaseHhalJ, II. 9. TalJ ve tamonudalJdhlra:g, I. 165. Tan ell. sammaggata, II. 43. Tal).hadutiyo puriso, II. 10. TatiyalJ patipueeheyya, II. 46. Tato anna vimuttassa, I. 23l. Tato have durataralJ vadanti, II. 5l. Tatrabhiratim ieeheyya, v. 282 foll.; 253 foU. TathagatalJ patvanate bhavanti, II. 9. Tath' eva silasampannalJ, I. 152. Tam. ahalJ vadami thero, II. 23. Tam ahu sekhalJ patipadalJ, 1. 236. Tam eva bhare yunjanti, 1. 162. Tamonuda te panaantalikkhaga, I. 215 . Tasma mahantalJ papponti, II. 32. Tasma lobhan ea dosanea, I. 136. Tasma saddhan ea snan ea, II. 57. Tasma have Iokavidu sumedho, II. 49 foll. Tasma hi attakamena, II. 2l. Tasma hi te namasseyya, 1. 132; II. 70. Tasma hi te sappurisapasa~Jsiya, ·Il. 19. Tasma hi dhlro idh' upatthitii sati, II. 6. TasmilJ yeva viraje, I. 162. Tassa ayomaya bhumi, I. 142. TadisalJ upasalJyanti, II. 44. Taya na:g parieariyaya, II. 70. Tlhi vijjahi sampannalJ, I. 165. Tulam atulafi ca, IV. 312. Teatthaladdha sukhita, I. 294. Te imalJ dhammalJ pakiisenti, II. 52. Te khemappatta sukhita, I. 142.

Dad

'fe tusita jetvaMaralJ savahana:g te aneja, II. 15. Te mayhalJ asava kh1l!ii, II. 39. Te yogayuttaMarassa, 11.52. Te ve dhamme vinlhanti, II. 26; 47. TesalJ divaea ratto ea, II. 65. TesalJ sutvana sappanna, II. 52. Te honti janapatiyo, II. 59; 61 fall.

Theyyena kutakammena, I. 129.

DadalJ piyo hoti, III. 40. Dadamano piyo hoti, III. 41. Dadati setthasankappo, I. 130.

Dan 158

Danto damayata:g settho, II. 24. Dassana:g bhavitattana:g, IV. 26 fall. Dassanakamo silavataIJ, I. 150 .

. Duddada:g dadati mitto, IV. 31. Danaii ca peyyavajjaii ca, II. 32. Daliddiya:g dukkha:g loke, m. 353 fall. DiHhiyoga:g samuhacca, II. 12. Ditthiyogena sa:gyutta, II. 12. Dighayu yasava hoti, II. 64. Dukkhass' antakaro sattha, II. 2. Dukkhass' anto.:g karissanti, II. 26. Dubbhasito.:g vikkhalita:g, I. 199. Durasado duppasaho, II.' 46.

Naya

Deva pi na:g pasa:gsanti, II. 8; 29. Devabhlito manus so va, II. 35. Devalokaii co. te yanti, I. 162.

Dhaiiiia:g dhana:g yaso kitti, :p:. 32. Dhanena dhaiiiiena ca, v. 137. Dhammattho silasampanno, I. 162. Dho.mmo.laddhehi bhogehi, I. 129. Dhammasso. hoti anudhammacari, II. 8. Dhamme thita ye na karonti papaka:g, II. 19. Dhareti antimo.:g deha:g, II. 18.

'Dhareti seHhasankappo,' I. 131. Dhiro ca arati:g sahati, II. 28.

Na upallppami lokena, II. 39. Na ussesu na omesu, III. 359. Na ca o.ppatva lokanta:g, II. 49 fall. Na c'eva bhoga to.tharlipa, I. 129. Najjo yatha naragaI,lasanghasevita, II. 55. Najjo yatha varivaha va· sagaran ti, II. 56. Na tapanti na bhasanti, II. 54. Na ta:g sammaggata yaiiiia:g, II. 43. Na te dhammii virUhanti, II. 26; 47. Na tesu tad! saya sa:gvutesu, II. 25. N'atthi loke raho nama., I. 149. Nandino devaloko.smill, II. 59; 61 fall. Na pupphagandho pativata.m eti, I. 226. Nabha ca dure pathavi ca, II. 51. Namo te purisajaiiiia, v. 325 fall. Na socanaya na paridevanaya, m. 56; 62. Nabhasamana:g jananti, II. 51. Naya na:g paricariyiiyo., I .. 132.

Nar 159

Narati sahat! dhiran., II. 28. Naha:g Bhagavato dassanassa, I. 279. Naha:g bhabbo etarahi,- I. 147. Nikkuha nillapa dhira, II. 26. Niraggala:g maharambha, .II. 43. Nirayesu bhaya:g disva, III. 213. Nihiyati tassa yaso, II. 18 foll. Nihiyati puriso nihinasevi, I. 126; 127. Nekkh!'lommalJ adhimuttassa, III. 378. NekkhalJ jambonadass' eva, II. 8; 29.

Paiieatthanani sampassam, III. 43. Patir\ipe vase dese, II. 32 .• Padakkhi~a:g kayakammalJ, I. 294. Padakkhinani katvana, 1. 294. Padutthacitta ahitanukampini, IV. 92 .

. PadumalJ yatha kokanada:g, III. 239. Pannabharo visa:gyutto, I. 162. Paradaragamanaii eapi, II .. 71. Parisakkasavo ea pan' esa ivueeati, II. 19. Parisaya ~ando ea pan' esa vueeati, II. 19. Parovara yassa sameeea dhammii.,II. 6. Pasannaeitto yajati, II. 44. Pasayha Mara:g, I. 150. Passanti deva ea Tathagata ea, I. 150. Passa puiiiiana:g vipakalJ, IV. 89. Pahana:g kamaeehandana:g, I. 134. PahinajatimaraI;I.O, 1. 162 ; . II. 23. Pal}.a:g na hane na eadinnam adiye, I. 214. Pa~alJ na haiine, IV. 254 ; 257; 261. Pa~atipato adinnadamtlJ, II. 71.

Puri

Paragn sa.bbadhammana:g akhilo patibhanava, II. 23. Paragli sabbadhammana:g anupadayanibbuto, I. 162. Pi:t;tq.apata sayena, II. 65. Piyo ell. garu bhavaniyo, IV. 32. . Puiiiiassa dhara upayanti pa~q.ita:g, II. 56. Puiinena puiifia:g sa:gsandamana, II. 63. PuHhassa parama santi, II. 24. Pu~q.arika:g yatha vaggu, II. 39. Puthupaiiiio ea puriso, 1. 131. Puthu savanti upayanti sagaralJ, II. 56. Punappuna:g jatijarupagaml, II. 6. Pubb' eva dana sumano, III. 337. PubbenivasalJ yo vedi, I. 165; 167. Purisassa hi jatassa, v. 171; 174.

Pha 160

Phalay vekadaliy hanti. II. 73. . .

Bahiddha dadanti. I. 162. Bahiddhii. phaladassavl, II. 71. Bahuii. ca so pasavati, II. 5. Bahunnay vata atthaya, IV. 245. Bahubherava:g ratami.galJ.amaIaya:g ,II. 55. Bahussutay dhammadharay. II. 8. Bahussuto pi ca hoti. II. 8. Bala ca avijananta, I. 162. Buddho antimasariro, II. 37 .

. Brahma ti matapitaro,I. 132; Ii. 79 .

. Bhabbo so tii.diso bhikkhU:; II. 14. Bhayay dukkhay rogo, III.311. Bhaya:g dukkhaii. ca, IV. 290 .. Bhariya silavati boti, 59; 61. Bhariya 'ssa hoti dussiIa, II. 59; 61. Bhavayay kusaIaydhammay. II. 40. Bhii.sama.nan ca jananti. II. 51. Bhasaye jotaye dhammay, II. 51. Bhikkhu ca silasampanno, II. 8 .. Bhita santasay apadu:g, II. 34 .. Bhunja:g bhogasukha:g. II. 70. Bhutta bhoga bhata bhacca, II. 68; III. 46. Bhojanamhi ca mattafinli, II. 40.

Maggamaggassa kusalay,u. 37. Mana.padayi labhate manapay, III. 50 foll. Manussabhlitay sambuddha:g, III. 346. Manussalabhay laddhana, IV. 227. Mama sankappam aii.naya, IV. 235. .

. Mahodadhiy aparamitB.lJ mabasaray, II. 55; III. 52. .

Mii.tapitukiccakaro, II~. 78. Matari pitari capi, II. 4. Manabhisamaya buddho,II. 42. Ma may apadako hiysi, II. 73. Ma may catuppadobiysi, II. 73. Maro adhipateyyanay, II •. 17.

Moh

Malay .na dharaye na ca gandham acare, I; 215. Micchaditthigata sa,tta, II. 52.· . Micchajivena jlvanti, II. 54. Mutto mocayatay aggo, II. 24. Mohena adhamasattii., II. 72.

Yak 161

Yakkhatta:g yena gaccheyya:g, II. 39. Ya:g kiiici dittha:g va suta:g muta:g va, II. 25. Ya:g ve disva ca sutva ca, II. 37. Ya:g samal,lena pattabba:g, IV. 340. Yaiiiia:g eta:g p'3.sa:gsanti, II. 44. Yanne va yadi va saddhe, II. 43. Yanno ca vipulo hoti, II. 43 foll. Yata:g care yata:g t,itthe, II. 15. Yata:g sammiiijaye bhikkhu, II. 15. Yato ca verocano abbhudeti, II. 51. Yatha diva tatha ratti:g, 1. 236~ Yatha dhamma tatha santa, II. 72. Yatha pi khette sampanne, IV. 238. Yathii pi cando, III. 34. Yatha pi [hi]pabbato selo, 1. 152; III, 44. Yatha pi megho, III. 34. Yatha pure tatha paccha, I. 236. Yadattha:g bhoga:g iccheyya, II. 68. Yada ca buddha lokasmi:g, II. 52. Yada Buddho abhiiinaya, II. 34. Yam adyagarahI niraya:g upeti, II. 4. Yasma ca sangaha ete, II. 32. Yassa saddha Tathagate, II. 57; III. 54. Yasu kasu ca etasu, I. 162. Ye keci kamesu asaiinata jana, II. 6; 19. Ye keci me vadapatha puthussita, II. 9.

Yo

~ Ye ca kame parinnaya, n. 12. Yeca kho devadutehi, I. 142. Ye ca kho samma-d-akkhate, v. 232 foll.; 253 foll. Ye ca ta:g patipajjanti, II. 26. Ye c'abbhatlta sambuddha, II. 21. Ye ca yanna nirarambh:=t, II. 43. Ye ca rupena pami:gsu, II. 7l. Ye ca saddhammagaruno, II. 47. Ye c'assa dhamma akkhata, II. 27. Ye ca; sante upasenti, I. 162. Ye ca silena sampanna, r. 281. Ye dassanavara:g laddha, III. 329. Yen a devlipapaty assa, II. 39. Ye pi dighayuka deva, II. 34. Ye viruddha sallapanti, I. 199. Yesa:g sambodhiyangesu, v. 233; 253 ji)l[. Yehi upakilitthii, II. 54. Yehi bhikkhu idh'atapI, II. 17; 74. Youddhatena cittena, II. 23.

Yo 162

Yo ubh'ante viditvana, III. 399; 40l. Yo ca caralJ va titthalJ, II. 14. Yo ca tesalJ tattha tattha, II. 46. Yo ca silena sampanno, II. 23. Yo c'etarahi sambuddho, II. 2l. Yo dhammacakkam abhibhuyya kevali:g, II. 9.

San

Yo nalJ bharati sabbada, III. 38; IV. 266 foll.; 269. Yo nindiya:g pasalJsati, II. 3 ; v. 171; 174. Yo papancalJ anuyutto, III. 294 foll. Yo pal).alJ atimateti, III. 205. Yo vitakka:g vitakketi, II. 14. Yo ve kilesani pahaya panca, II. 6. Yo vedl sabbasattanalJ, II. 37. Yo ve na byadhati patva, IV. 196. Yo safifiatanalJ paradattabhojinalJ, II. 64. Yo hoti vyatto ca visarado ca, II. 8.

BajatalJ jatarupaii ca, II. 54. ~ Bagajafi ca dosajafi ca, II. 72.

Ragadosapatikkittha, II. 54. Bah' aggalJ attabhavlnalJ, II. 17. BupasokhummatalJ natva, II. 18.

Labhetha manalJ pujalJ va, II. 32 . . Labho alabho ca, IV. 157; 159. Lokassa anta'g samitavi iiatva, II. 49 Joll. LobhajalJ dosajan c'eva, I. 136. .

Vaqqhenti katasilJ ghoralJ, II. 54. Vighato hoti cittassa, II. 27. Vicinati mukhena sokalilJ, II. 3. ViiinaJ}.assa nirodhena, 1. 236. Vitakka:g samayitvana, II •. 14. Vinlval'aJ}.adassavi, II. 7l. Vineyya maccherama.lalJ samulalJ, II. 63. Vipassamano janati, II. 70. Virupakkhehi me mettalJ, II. 72. Vivattacchada ye loke, II. 44. Vitatal).ho anadano, II. 10. Vutthito nappajanati, 1. 131. Vyadhidhamma jaradhamma, I. 147; III. 75.

Sakkayaii. ca nil'odhan ca, II. 34. Sakkaro kapurisalJ hanti, II. 73. Saggan ca kamati thiina:g, II. 65. Sankapparago pUl'isassa kamo, III. 411.

Bank 163 Bam

Sankhaya lokasmilJ parovarani, I. 133; II. 45. Sankhare parato natva, II. 18. Sangamma talJ namassanti, II. 24. Sanghe pasado yass' atthi, II. 57. SalJvarattha:g pahanatthalJ, II. 26. SalJvaro ca pahanaii ca, II. 17 ; 74. SayvasayalJ vijanatha, IV. 172. . SalJvekkhita ca dhammanalJ, II. 15. Sace c'assa kathakamo, 1. 199. Sace sammaddasobhikkhu, II. 18. ·Sannato dhYro dhammesu, II. 23. Sanna yato [caJsamudeti, II. 18. Satam etani thanani, I. 151, Satan ca gandho pa~ivatam eti,I. 226. Sa talJ sahassanalJ, II. 3; v. 171; 174:. SatatalJ pahitatto ti, II. 15. Sa to ekaggacittassa, II. 29. Satta gacchanti salJsaralJ, II. 12 ; 52. Satthugaru dhammagaru, IiI. 331; IV. 28 je)ll. SadevakasmilJ lokasmilJ, II. 24. Sadevakassa lokassa, II. 17 ; 24; 34. Saddhammo garukatabbo, II. 21. SaddhadhanalJ siladhanalJ, IV. 5 foll. Saddhabala:g viriyan ca, IV. 3 foll. Saddhaya sIlena ca yo 'dha va(J~lhati, v. 137. Saddhaya sIlena ca yo pavac}!..lhati, III. 80. Saddha hiriyal], IV. 236. Sa[n]to vidhumo anigbo niraso, I. 133; II. 46. SabbakammakkhayalJ patto, II. 24. SabbalJ ratthalJ dukbalJseti, II. 76. Sabba:g lokalJ abhiiiiiaya, 11..24. Sabbada ve sukhalJ seti, I. 138. SabbayogavisalJyutta, II. 12. Sabbaragaviratassa, II. 42. SabbalokavisalJyutto; II. 24. Sabbassapi sahapi attana, II. 3. Sabba asattiyo cbetva, 1. 138. Sabba ta ujUlJ gaccbanti, II .. 76. Sabba tii jimbalJ gacchanti, II. 75. Sabbe bbadrani passantu, II. 73. Sabbe made abhibhosmi, I. 147. Sabbe satta sabbe par.u1, II. 73. Sabbe saddbammagaruno, iI. 2l. Sabbhi danalJ upannattalJ, I. 15]. Samantavarar,lO balo, II. 71.

Barn 164 Hito

Samanattata dhammesu, II. 32. Sambadhe gata:g okasa:g, IV. 449. Sammaditthisamadana, II. 52. Sammappadhana Maradheyyadhibhuno, II. 15. Sammakammaviyakata:g, II. 29. SammapaJilidhisampanno, II. 32. Sallape asihatthena, III. 69. Savedagu vusitabrahmacariyo, II. 6. Sa ve santo Sf!,to bhikkhu, II. 42. Sa ve sabbabhibhii dhIro, II. 24. Sahapi dukkhena paheyya kame, II. 6. Sakhapattaphalupeto, III. 43. Sii dakkhil;taujjugatesu dinna, II. 63. Sapi chava sa:gvasati, II. 59 ; 61. Sapi dey! sa:gvasati, II. 59; 61. Samiko dussilo hoti, II. 59 ; 61.

. Samika silava hoti, II. 59; 61. Saratta rajanlyesu, II; 72. Singisuva~~a:g athava pi kailcana:g, 1. 215. Sila:g samadhipai'ii'ia ca, II. 2. SIlail ca yassa kalya~a:g, II. 57 .

. Sllato na:g pasa:gsanti, II. 7. Sile patitthito bhikkhu, II; 40. SUkhette.putibIja:g va, II. 47. Suci:g paI].ita:g kalena, IV. 244. Sutva arahatovakya:g, II. 34. Sunakkhatta:g sumangala:g, I. 294. Sunetto Mugapakkho ca, III. 373. Subhasitadhaja isayo, II. 51. Sura:g pivanti merayalJ, II. 54. Susa:gvihitakammanta, IV. 271 ; 273 .. Susarikhata:g bhojana:g ya dadiiti, Il. 63. SubutalJ suyittha:g suppatta:g, rr.44. Sekhassa sikkhamaUassa, 1. 231. Sekhoasekho ca inW.smi:g loke, I. 63. Senasana:ii ca arabbha, II. 27. Selo yatha ekaghano, III. 379. SeyyanisajjattharaI].asaa dayakalJ, II. 56. So ayudayi baladayi,:r;r. 64 .. So c'evadhamnialJ earati, II. 76. So me atho anuppatto, II. 69. So silabbatal'lampanno, I. 167. So 'ham evalJ viharanto, I. 147;

HitalJ devamanlissana:g, 11.37. Hito bahunna:g patipajja bhoge, Ill. 47 •.

tv - INDEX OF THE VAGGAS

M

I Aka 167

IV

THEVAGGAS

Akammaniya,1. 5,­Akkosa, v. 77. Akkosaka, III. 252. Aeelaka, I. 295. Aeeharasanghata, I. 10. Atthana, 1.24. Atthavasa, I. 98. Adanta, I. 6. Adhamma, I. 16. AdhikaraQa, I. 52. Anapatti, I. 20. Anuttariya, III. 309. Anusaya, IV. 9. Anussati, v.32S. Andhakavinda. III. 136. ApaQI~aka, II. 76. Appamattaka, I. 35. Abhifii'ia, II. 246. Arafii'ia, III. 219. Arahatta, III. 429. Ariyamagga, v. 244.

" v. 278. Avyakata, IV. 67. Asura, II. 91.

Akankha, v. 131 4-ghata, III. 185. Ananda, I. 215 Anisausa, III. 44l.

- " V. 1. ~patti, II. 239. Apayika, 1. 265.

Apa

Abha 168

Abha, II. 139. ~yacana, 1. 89. Avasika, III. 261. Asa,1. 86. Ahuneyya, III. 279.

Iddhipada, IV. 463. Indriya, II. 143.

Upasampada, III. 271. Upali, v. 70. Upasaka, III. 203.

" v.176. Uposatha, IV. 248. Uruvela, II. 20.

Ekadhamma, x. 30. Ekapuggala, 1. 22. Etadagga, 1. 23.

Kakudha, III. 118. Kamma, II. 230. Kammakar.al).a,1. 47. Karajakaya, v. 283. Kalyal).amitta, 1. 14. Kimbila, III. 247 .

. Kusinara, I. 274. Kesi (Com: Kosiya), II. 113. Kodha, I. 95. Khema, IV. 455.

Gahapati, IV. 208. Gilana, III. 142.

Cakka, II. 32. Cara, II. II.

. Ci4a, I. 150.

Janussoni, v. 249. Jh~na, I: 38.

Tika, III. 445. TikaI)qaki, III. 164.

Thera, III. 110.

Thera I

Thera 169

Thera, v. 151.

Dana, I. 91.-. " IV. 236. Dlghacarika, -III. 257. Duccarita, III. 267. Devatii, III. 329.

" III. 421. " Iv.27 ..

Devaduta; I. 132. Dhana, IV~ 1. Dhamma, I. 83. Dhammika, III. 344.

Natha, v. 15. Nimitta, I. 82. Nissaya, v: 311. NlvaraJ;la, I. 3.

". III. 63.

PaccorohaI].l, v. 222. Paiicangika, III. 14. Paficiila, ~. 449~ Patipada, II. 149. Pa:gihita, I. 8. . Pattakamma, II. 65. Pamada, I: 15. Paris a, I. 71. , Parisuddha, v. 2.37. Puggala, I. 76.

" I~ 118. " Ii. 133. " V'. 247.· " v. 281.

Pufinabhisanda, II. 54.

Phiisuvihara, III. 127 .

Bala, III. 9. Bala, I. 59.

" I. 84. " I. 101.

Blja, I. 30. BrahmalJ.a, I. 155.

" see Yodhajtva, 2

Brah

170

Brahm8J}.a, III. 221. BhaJ?~agama, n. 1. Bhaya, II. 121. . Bhumicala, IV. 293.

Makkhali, I. 33. Mangala, 1.292. Macala, II.83. Maha, I. 173.

" n. 185. " III. 374. " IV. 99. " IV. 172. ". IV. 410. " v.32.

Mahayanna, IV. 39. MUJ?4araja. III. 45. Metta, IV. 150.

Yam aka, IV. 314. ,; v.113.

Yodhi1jlva, I. 284.

r Sat

" (Com. BriihmaJ?a) n. 170.

" III. 84. .

Rathakara, I. 106 •. Raja, III. 147. Rlipa, 1 .. 1. Rohitassa, II. 44.

LOJ?8.phala, I. 239.

Vaggasangahita Suttanta,. m. 449. ,,' "IV. 144.

Vajjl, IV. 16. Valahaka, I; 103. Vinaya, IV. 140. Viriyarambha, I. 12.

Sa-adhana, IV. 274. Sacitta, v. 92. Sanna, mr 79. Sancetanika, II. 171. Sati, IV. 336. Satipaghana, IV. 45'7,

Sat 171

. Sattavasa, IV. 396. Saddhamma, III. 174. Santhara, I. 93. Sappurisa, II. 217. Samacitta, 1. 61. Samana, I. 229. Samanasafifia, v. 210. Sambodha, IV. 351. :;ambodhi, 1. 258. Sammappadhana, IV. 462. Sadhu, v. 240.

" v.273. Sara~lya, III. 228. sm, III. 435. Sihanada, Iv. 373. Sukha, I. 81. Sucarita, II. 228. Sumana, III. 32. Sekhabala, III. 1. Sobhal,la, II. 225.

Vagga,with no title, v. 303.

" 'J v.359.

Vag

V

INDEX OF THE SUBJECTS IN THE NIPATAS

eka 175 .

v INDEX OF SUBJECTS IN THE NIPATAS

EKA-NIPATA(VOL. 1.).

ekay an ga lJ (ajjhattikalJ), 16 joll.

duka

eka-d ham mo. . . [an ]atthaya, &c., sayvattati, 1;6; 16; 18; 30; 43.

eka-d ham mo. . . yena '. . . [a] kus.ala dhamma uppaj-janti, &c., 3 joll.; 8 joll.; 12joll.; 30 joll.

eka-p u g g a I 0 • •• [a] hitaya uppajjati, 22; 33. eka-r up a d i . . .yalJ cittalJ pariyadaya, 1 joll. etad-a. g ga lJ; 15; 23 joll.

[a] ghanalJ,26 joll . .. appamattalJ rama:r;teyyaka:g, 35 joll.

bhikkhu arittajhii.no, 10; 38 joll. bhikkhu ye dipenti, 18; 2l.

DUKA-NIPATA (VOL. I.).

dye at t h a vas a, 60; 77; 98. " It d h i k a ran a, 80. "anukampa, 92. " an ugg·aha, 92. " [naJabbhacikkhanta, 59foll. " atittheyyani, 93. " apattiyo, 87. " a y ace y y a, 88. " a s a v a [ns 1 vaq.q.hanti, 85. " a s a duppajaha, 86. " id d h iy 0, 93. " uppajjamanani, 82. " ekalJsena Bhagavataakkhatani, 57. " e·sana,.93. " gatiyo, 60. " cariyayo, 55. " caga, 92. " thiiparaha, 77. " d a k k h i 1} e y y a, 63.

duka 176 tika

dye dan ani, 9l. " desana .. DhalIllnao,53 .. " dhamma, 49; 50; 51; 58; 61; 78; 83;88; 91;

94; 95; 96; 97; 98; 100. " pac cay a, 56; 66; 87. " patipattiyo, 69. "patisanthara. 93. " P a I].Q it ii, 59; 84. " padhanani, 49. " pariyeHhiyo; 93. " pariyesana, 93. " pa.riccaga, 93. " pari sa, 70--6 .. "puggala, 63; 76; 77; 87; 90. " puj 80,93 .

. " balani, 52. " bala, 59; 84. " buddha, 77. " b h i k k h ii suttante ganhetva, 69 " bhiimiyo, 61;-67.·' . " b hog a, 92. " ya g a, 9l. " ratanani, 94 .

. " vaj j ani, 47. " v8ssupanayika, 51.

. " va d a (Bhagavato?, 58; 62. " v u d d h i yo, 94. " ve pull ani ,94. " sa:gvibhaga, 92. " san g a. h a, 92. " san g h e sam a y ii, 68.

, " [a.] san t a san t a , 68. " saBnicaya, 94. " sannivasa, 78. " san t h a r a, 93. "s am b h oga, 92. " s uk han i, 80 foll. " supp.aPkatabba, 61~

TI1U-NIPATA (VOL. I.).

trI].i a ~ g an i, 115 foll.; 153; 244 foll.; 284 ;286. tividhena a Hi y ita b b a:g ,115. tayo atthavasii, 151. tiI].iadhipateyyani, 147.

" (matapitunna:g) adhivacanani, 132.

tika 177 tika

tividhena ant ar a yak a r 0, 160joll. . " . av yap a nn a - cit t 0,262.

tayo assakha.!unkii, 287 .. " as s a sad ass ii., 289. " . assajaniya, 290. .

-...,- assado, .adinavo; nissa.rana:g, 258,259. tayo apayika. 265. .. ". til;li uccasayanamahaE\ayanani; 181. tayo up a k k ite sa, 253. "upo.a at h a, 142; 205,

--.kajri.viyan, am a gan dh 0, makkhjka, 280. tini kathav.a.tt huni, 197. ',~ ka ra ~I y an i (accayikani)~ 2~9; 230; 239; 240. " [a]ktisalamullini,203 .

. " g and h a j a tan i, 225. tayo gil an a, 120. . -- gIta:g, nacca:g,hasit.alj. 261. tini t han ani . . ., 150; 151; 153; 185 foll.; 222; ,: ti t t·h a y a tan ani, 173. • " de v ad uta n i, 138.

tividha:g D h a mm a:g desemi, 276. . 'tividhena D ham mo sacco, 18~foU.

" sandiHhiko D ham m 0 hoti, 156 full . . tayo d ham m a, 101; 102; 103 foll.; 106; 113; 114;

. 199'; 275; 279; 281; 282; 291; 292; 293; 297; 299. tividhena d ham m.ii [it lkusala, &le., 193 foll. tisso d hat u yo, 286. .

" n i jj ar a vis u d d h i yo, 22il ti1;li nid"iinani (kammana:g), 184; 135; 263joll. tividhena sandiHhika:g nib ha n a:g hoti, 158. tini n i mit t Ii n i, 256; :!.57.' . tayo nerayika, 265. " pac cay a (manlissana:g khayo), 159,

ti¢ pannattani,.151. . ". paticchannani, 282.

tiSBO pap pad a, 295; 296. ..' tinna:g pat i s e van a y a (n'atthi titti), 261. tiSBO par i's Ii, 242; 285.. . . tini p a vi v e kiin i, 240; 241. t~a:g (hetuna:g). pa Ii. Ii n a:g, 215. tiQ.i p ah i y y i , 145 ..

" P a ~ i h a ri y ani, 170; t~a:g pat u b h. a v 0 dullabho, 266. tayo puggalli., 107; 118; 121; 122; 123; 124; 126;

127; 128; 130;' 266; 267; 283: .

tika 178

~ayo pur i B a k hal u n k a ,287. " puriBasadaBsa,289. " pur i s a jan I y a ,290.

tIl).i b hay ani (amata-Bamata-puttikani), 178. tayo b h a va, 223; 224.

cat'llkka

tividho b hi k k h u (thero, majjhimo, navo), 236 foll.; 246; 247.

tayo mad a, 146. " ma.la; 105

tividhena man a nUB a y ana honti, 132 full. ti~ moneyyani, 273. tividhena r a k k hi tab b a:g. 261. ti-l a k k h a ~ 0 paI}g.ito, balo, 102 foll. tividhena yanko, dOBO, kaBavo, 109foll. tisso va <,l g. h i yo, 152. tividhena (Tathagato) va d a t i, 142. tisso vandana, 294. tayo v a d a; 286. tisBO vi j j a, 163; 166. tayo vitakka, 274; 275. tisso vipattiyo, 268; 270. tIl).i v i v a ~ ani, 283. tisso vuddhiyo, ~87. . tI~ v yak a tan i (Anandena), 217. tividhena sa:g yam 0, 155; 156. tini san k hat a -1 a k k han ani, 152. tayo Battharo, 277. ti~:g Bamm ukhibhava (punna:g paBavati), 150. tI~i Bamal).akara~Iyani. 229. tayo Bam a y a Bucarita:g, 294. tiBBO sam pad a, 269; 270; 271; 287. tIni Baranlyani, 106. tiSBO BikJiha, 230; 231; 233; 234; 235. -- B Il a:g, Bam adh i; panna, 219; cf. 249-53. tividhena (Tatbagato) B u k h a:g Bet i, 1a6 foll. tI~ a 0 c ey y ani, 271; 272.

CATUKKA-NIPATA (VOL. II.).

cattari agatigamanani, 18; 19. cattaro a g gap a B a. d a, 34. cattari angani, 79; 113; 116; 157; 170; 194; 250;

251. cattaro at tab h a v a pat i 1 a b h a, 159. cattari a t to. va d hay a parabhavaya. phala:g denti, 73.

" atthavaBa,239. '

catukka 179

cattari at t h a (brahmacariyassa), 26. " ad h i v a can ani (matapitunnalJ), 70. " a n a va j jan i, 26.

eattaro antakara, 163. cattari a p pan i, 26.

catukka

cattaroabbhutadhamma, 130; 131; 132; 133. " a b his and a, 54; 56.

cattari am bani, 106. " asankheyyani,142.

cattaro a 8 s a jan j y a, 114. See also angani. cattari a h ira j a k u 1 ani, 72. cattaro anisalJsa, 185; 239. catasso a b h a, 139. cattaro aloka, 139,

" aSlvisa, 110. cattar' indriyani, 141. cat taro iriyapatha, 13; 14.

" u d a k a r !Ii had a, 105. '" up a k k i 1 e s a, 53.

catasso u pap a t t i yo, 39. cattaro 0 b has a, 139. cattari k a ill man i, 67; 230; 232; 233 ; 235; 236. cattaro k a v I, 230.

" kala, 140. " k u m b h a, 104.

cattari c a kk an i, 32. " cinteyyani, aO, 80. " attana janitabhani, 191.

catuvidhalJ jan e y y a lJ, 179. cattari imani jay ant i, 213.

" thanani, 63; 64; 118; 119; 120; 187; 196 foll.; 202; 249.

" t a I?- hay a adhivacanani :-jalinI, &:c., 211 foll. cattarotal.lhuppada, 10; 248.

" thuparaha, 245. " the r a k a r a r:t a dhamma, 22

catasso d a k k h i I?- a vis u d d h i yo, 80. catuvidhena (Tathagato) d a ~ ~ h a, 25. cattari d ukkhasaccani, 202.

" due c ar ita n i (vacjO), 141; 228. ·cattaro D ham m a kat h i kii., 138. catuvidha D h a ill ill a des a n a, 51. cattari Dh am mapa d a ni, 29. cattaro dhamma, 1; 2 (bis)=221=252; 4; 19=71=83

=84=226=237=253.; 22; 35; 39; 65; 66; .76; 77; 144; 147; 172; 182; 245; 246; 256.

catukka 180 catukka

catasso dhatuyo, 165. . catuvidhena P!L c cay a uppajjati sukhadukkhalJ, 157. cattaro p a j jot a, 140. cattari maya panna tt an i, 181foll .. catasso pani'iattiyo (aggaO), 17. cattari panhavyakara1].ani, 46. catusu patipaj j am ano, 4. catasso pat i pad a, 149; 150; 152-155. "p a p sam b hid a y 0, 160.

- . catuvidho bhikkhu pat to, 183 foll. cattaro padesii. mahao, 167. cattari padhanani, 16; 74. ssmmapO, 15.· cattaro papancavada, 161foll. catasso p a b h a, 139.

'" kalJii:r;t.iyo paripucchayo, 177joll. ". pariyesana. [anJariyaO,247. " par i sa, 78; °dussana, ci;c., 225; saddha; 1,64.

cattaro pas ad a. See aggapasada. cat up pad a gat hay a, 178 cattaro p apa-kalyaJ]. ii" 222.

" " " dhamma, 223. .. pug gal a (sslJvijjamiina 10kasmilJ) , , 5; 6; 46; 71;

85; 86; 88-93; 95-98; 100; 126; 128; 130; 133; 135; 136; 137; 155; 165; 205.

" pug gal a valahakupama, <i:'c., 102 .toll.; 109 foll. catuvidho pur i sad a m m 0 Bhaga\'a, 112.

" purisa,217-22. ,. " p uris a jan i y a, 115. Bee also angani.

cattari 1;>alani, 141; 142; 252. cattaro b ali v add a, 108. catuvidhalJ br a h mac a r iy a lJ, 243. caWi.ri bra h m a 1]. a - sac can i, 176.

" b hay ani, 121; 123; 240. cattaro b h i k k h u v i h a r a, 26. catuvidho bhikkh u, 4l. cattaro m a:t a 1]. a d ham m a samana, 173 foIl.

" ,m a hay a g a, 42; 43. catudhammo matugamo, 82. eatubhii.giyo mitt u gam 0, 202 foll. catasso m usik a, 107. " cattaro yoga, 10; visalJo, 11.

;, rukkha, 109 ... " r 0 g a (pabbajitassa), 143.

cattari 1 a b h ii. n i, suo, 26. ' " 10k a - sa c can i, 23; 48; 50.

catukka 181

cattaro va:gsa, ariyaO, 27. cattari va~ijjaHhanani, 81foll. cattaro valahaka, 102; 103.

" va d I, 138. cattari vi d u ran i, suvidura-0, 50. cattaro vipallasa (sannaO, cittaO, ditthiO), 52.

" v i b h a j j a v a d a, 172 fall. cattari ve s a raj jan i, 8. cattaro vohara. [anJariyaO, 246.

" vyatta, 8 sa:g vas a, 57; 59.

cattari sakkayasaccani, 33. " san g a h a vat t hun i, 32; 248.

paiicaka

" sac can i. See dukkhasaccani, brahmal)asaccani, lokasaceani, above.

cattaro sacchikaranlya dhamma, 182. catasso sanna, 167 .. cattaro [a] sad d ham m a, 47.

" sam a I"l a, 238. catuvidhena sam a, 6 fall. catasso s am a d h i bh avan a, 44.

" sampattiyo (sila ... vimutti), 20. catuvidha-s a m b hut 0 kay 0, 144 fall.

" sa r a, 14I. catuvidhena s uk h a IJ (dukkha:g) Bet i rattha:g, 74 fall. cattari sukhani, 69.

" sucaritani, vacio, 141'; 228. catasso s e y y a, 244. cattari sokhummani, 17. catudhammo sot a pan n 0, 80.

PANCAKA-NIPATA (VOL. II!.).

pancanna:g a g g a ~l, 202. pane' angani, 20; 65,128; 147; 148; 151; 153; 154;

156·64; 243; 248. " annavyakaraI].ani, 119.

pftnCanna:g at t hay a hoti sappuriso, 46. panca dhamma a n it y u s s a, 145. pane' ant a ray a (vassassa), 243.

N

" a b b h 0 k as i k a, 220. " a b his and a, 51. " a k a r a, 197. " aghatapativi:haya, 185; 186.

ad i y a (bhoganalJ), 45.

pancaka 182 paiicakct

pane' ad 1 n a va, 250; 251; 252; 254; 255; 256; 257; 258; 259; 260; 267; 268; 270.

" anisalJsa, 41; 42; 248; 250; 251; 253-5; 257 -60; 267; 268. eankame, 29.

" apayika, 146. " arannaka, 219. " a v a raJ?- a, 63.

paneavidhena itt h i antarayakaro, 67 fall. pane' upakkilesa, 16.

" upanisa, 19foll.; 200. " e k a san i k a, 220. " k a 1 a dan ani, 4l.

paneavidhena kh i pp ani s an t i. 201. paneabi paeeayehi [ n a] e ira t t hit i k ° saddhammo,

247. panea e e t ° k h i 1 a, 248.

" dhamma e e t ° vim u t tip hal a, 84. " nan ani, 24. " thana[ni],4; 33; 42; 43; 54; 57-62; 71; 191;

207; 244. [at]thana, 14 fall. " dan ani, 41; 171. See kala, anisalJ sa. " danaphalani,39. " dukkhani,146. " dhamma dull a b h a, 47 . . " dh a nan i, 53.

paneavidhena bhikkhu d ham m a v i h ,3, r 1, 86; 88. panea dhamma, 3; 6-8; 12; 38; 47; 76·8; 81-5;

110-14; 116; 119-21; 127; 128; 130; 135-8; 139-145; 170; 171; 173-8;,183; 191; 195 fall.; 203 fall.; 206; 221; 24R; 261-6; 271 fall.; 274-8.

paneavidhena d ham m i k a r a k k h a v a raJ?- a g u t)!i , 150.

paneupamo D ham m 0, 236. panea dhatuyo (nissara1!Iya),245.

" n iss and a, 30 fall " n 1 v a ran a, 63; 60.

" " " " " " " " "

n i v a r a I,l a p a e e a y-a manta nappatibhanti, 230. n e s a j j i 'k a, 220. pa:gsukulika,219. p a e e h a b hat t i k a, 220. pativinodaya (dupO),184. pat tap i I} 4 i k a, 220. pad han i y a n g ani. See angani. puggala, 90; 9&; 164joll; 18I. pur i sa, 156.

pancaka 183

panea p 0 ran a bra h m a 1). a d ham m a, 22l. " phasuvihara, 119; 132.

chakka

" baiani,lO; 11; 12; 248. TathagataO,9. sekhao, 1 fall.; 5 fall.,. 10.

" bra h ill a n a, 224. " b hay an r, 204; (ana~ataO), 100-110. " maeehariyani,272.

pftneaka:g manapalJ labhate manapadayl, 49. paiica yathasanthatika, 220.

" yo d h a j I va, 89 ;93. " rat a nan i, 167; 239. " rukkhamiilika, 219. " va <;l <;l h i yo, 44; 80. " v a ~ i j j a, 208. " vinibandha, 249. " vim u t t a y a t an ani, 2l. " v y a san ani, 147. " sa:gyoj anani (orambhagiyani),85. " san n a, 79.

paiicavidhena san ni. 169. panea sat t h a r a, 123.

" s amaya ([aoJpadhanaya), 65. paiieangikassa sam mas am a d his sa b h a van a, 25: panea sam pad a, 53; U8; 119; 147. paneakalJ s i k k hit a b b a lJ, 37; 69 fall. paneavidhalJ s I 1 a lJ, 35; 208 fall. panca s i k k hap a dan i, 211. paneannalJ S 1 h ° viya Tathagato, 12l. panef! s u k han i (samanao), 146.

". sup ina (Tathagatassa mahaO), 240. " sekhavesarajjakaralfadhamma, 127. " sosanika,220.

Gavesl panea up as aka satan ea, 214.

CHAKKA-NIPATA(VOL. III.).

cha!-a n g a n,i, 282; 283; 336. cha paeeaya yehi Bhagava [an-] att amano, 341 fall. eha!-a d hip pa y a ... par iy ° sa n a, 363.

" an u t tar i yan i, 284; 325. cha [at]thanani, 422; 441 fall. chattha:na:ni ad him u t to, 376. tI~i'sukhani anuyutto, ananuyutto, 299 .. eha~-a nu s sat i H han ani, 284 full.," 312; 315. (pan­

ea), 323; (ehaHhan ea), 325.

chakka 184 chakka

cba~iipani.o a p pam ado, 364. ebal-a b b a b bat t han ani, 438 fall.

,,' abhijatiyo, 383. . . " oa k a n k ham a nan i, 340. " ani s a lJ sa, 381; 441; 443. " ayatanani, ajjhattikani, bahirani, 400. (phasso.

See catukka-nipata, 161 ; pancaka-nipata, 32.) " a ram a, 293 fall.

ehabbidhena a s a v a p a hat a b b a, 388. " iddhividha, 425.

chal-u p e kkh a, 295. clta'kamanulJ adhivacanani, 310. channalJ pug gal a n a lJ c e t ° Tatbagatena vidito, 402. cba vipaka bhikkhuno j bay i no, 355. tisso t a l;l ha ca tayo man a ca, 445. ebalangasamannagata d a k kh i ~ a, 336. cba d uk k h a kamabhogino, 351. channalJ de v a kay a n a lJ nal.lalJ, 331. eha d ham m a, 279·84; 288 fall.,. 309-11; 329-31; 334;

362; 387; 421; 423; 426 joll.; 429·38; 445-51. ehavidhena D ham m 0 san d itt h ik 0, 356 fall. eba dhatuyo nissara~ly3:, '290.

" " (arabbha"ahatu, etc., 338). " " (mababhiitadlni. See vol. 1., 175). " nag a, 345. " n ida nan i (kammanalJ samudayaya: in two lists oj

three). ebavidhena nib bed hi k a par i yay ° d ham map a r i­

yayo, 410. cba par i p ii rip a c cay a, 360.

" par i h ii n i y a dhamma, 309; 338. aO, 310 .. Cf. 329; 330 fall.

channalJ pat u b h a v ° dlillabho,· 441. eha puggala, 349. eha b a 1 ani. Tathagata-, 417. ebavidhena bah u s s u to, 361. tayo ca b h a v a tis so cas i k k hay 0, 444. cha b h ikkh ii, 391.

" b h a b bat t han ani, 438-40. chavidha mar'anasati, 304; 306. {lha ill a 11 a. See tanha. <lhabbidhena va j j h O a lJ. 301.

" eha vi j jab hag i y a dbamma, 334. " v i v a dam ii 1 ani, 334. " v yak a ran ani. 399 fall.

chakka 185 atfhaka

eba sa t t h ar 8:" 366 fall. ehavidhena k h i nits a vas s a san t u t t hi, 359. clia sam a y a, 317; 320. _ - ..

" dhamma sit raJ? i y a, ,288 fall. tisso s i k k hit. See bhava. ehavidhena hlnityitvattati, 394.

SATTAKA-NIPATA (VOL. IV.).

satt' a g g 1, 41. tayo ag·gi pahatabba ... tayo sakkatva, 43 fall. satt' an g it n i, 10; 31. satt' itnusaya, 9. cattari arak'kheyyani; .tlhi an upavaj j 0, 82. satta jlvitassa upamayo, 136Joll.

" dan a p ha 1 ani, cha sa:p.diHhikani, ekalJ sam-parayikalJ, 81. . -

" dhanani, 4,5,7. " dhamma, 1; 2; 16; 24 fall.; 28·30; 32; 82;

85; 94; 105; 113; 140-2; 144; 148. " nagaraparikkhara, 106. " n i d d a s a vat t hun i, 15 l 36; 38. " par a b h a vii, 26. " pug g a I it, 10 fall. ; 13 fall.; 145 joll. " purisagatiyo,70. " 'b a I ani, 3. " b h a r i y it, 92. 0, viIiIiitJ?aqhitiyo, 39. " vip a t t i yo, 26. - • " s a lJ y 0 jan it n i, 7; 8. " s a Ii Ii a, 46. " saddhamma. 80°,108; 145. " sam a d hip a r i k k h a r a, 40. " sampattiyo,26. " sam bhavit, 26. " sur i y it, 100-103.

A-;'P!AKA-NIPATA (VOL. IV.).

atth' an g it n i, '188; 237 ; ,248-62; 339. " akkhanit,225.

-" ace h a r'i y a a b b h n t a dhamma, 216 foll. See also samudd~, dhammavinaya.

atthavidho Bhagava at tam a n 0 hoti, 341 foll. aHIl' a b h i b h iiya t an ani, 305.

atthaka 186 atthaka

atth' a bhisanda (punnaO, kusalaO), 245. " a 1 a:g - d ham m a (eba, panea, eattaro, tayo, dve) ,

296; 328. ' -" asaddhamma, 160; 164. " ass a k hal u n k a, 190, " ani sa:g sa, 150. " a r a b b h a v a> t t h ii n i ,334. " a hun e y y a - d ham m a, 290 foU. " up ani sad ham m a, 336.

atthangiko up ° sat han i s a ~ so. 248-62. atth' ° v a d a k a d ham m a, 279. aHha kamana:g adhivaeanani, 289.

" k usa 1 ii b b i san d a, 245. " k us it a vat t h ii n i, 332. " gar u d ham m a (bhikkhunlna:g), 277. " mahaeorangani,339. " Tat hag a t ass' ad b iva e a nan i, 340.

atthavidba tassa-papiyyasika katabba, 347. attha d Ii n a vat t h ii n i, 236.

" dan ani, 236; 243. dan ii pap at t i yo, 239. cattaro d itt had a m mas uk had ham rna, . . . s a ill -

par a 'y' a s u k had h' a m m a, 281 foll.,. 285 foll. attha de v a kaye h i Ii a :~l.ll n i, 302.

"dosa, 190. " d ham m a v ina y a - d ham m a, 200; 207. " dhammadesanapati.bhaniya dh.amma,

337. " d ham m Ii , 155 foll.; 189; 196; 198; 200;

206-9; 212 foll.: 217; 220; 265 ;267 foll.; 271; 276; 279; 281; 285; 290 foll.; 296 ~ 314; 328; 331; 345-8.

" P a e e a y a, 151. aHhavidha:g pap s a r a ~ i yak a m m a :g k are y y a ,

346. attha par is a, 307. atthavidha:g [a] pas a d a.g p a v e dey y u:g, 345. attha pug gal Ii, 293, 325. tlni p u Ii fi a k i r i y a vat t h ii n i (paritta:g, mattaso,

. adbimatta:g kata:g), 241 foll . . aHha punnahhisanda, 245.

" pur i s a k h a I un k a, 190. " ban d han a k a r a, 196 foll. " b a 1 ani, 223 foll. _ " bra h mac ~ r i yap a rip ii rip ace a y a, 151.

atthaka ]87

aHha bhikkhudusaka dhamma, 172. " b hum i cal a pac cay a, 312,

a~~havidha mar a J.l a f? at i, 317 joll. attha malani, 195.

llaraka

" mat u g a ill a d ham ill a (yehi samannagato deva-nalJ, xc.), 265; 267 j(lll. ; 269 jClZZ.

" ill U k h iim i (aya 0, apayaO), 283. " lokadhamma, 156; 157. " vi t a k k a (mahapurisao), 229. " vi b h a j j a v a d a, 173 foll.,- 179 joZl. " vim 0 k h a, 306. " sabbakarapar'ipllridhamma, 314joll. " v 0 h a r a . [ an] a r i y a 0, 307.

atthavidha sa b bad ham map a rip nee h ii, 338. aHha [aJsamaya. Seeakkha~a.

" samuddadhamma, 198; 206. " s i k k hit a b ban i, 299. . " sam pad a, 322.

atthavidhena a tt a - hit a y a, par a - h i ~ a y a pa~ipanno, 220 foll.,- 244.

aHha he t U. See paceayii.

NAVAKA-NIPATA (VOL. IV.).

nay' angani, 387; 388. cattar' angani paripuretabbani, pane' 'ani­

s a lJ sa, 359. nay' at t h a yesalJ brahmaeariyalJ na vnssati, 382.

" a n up u b ban i rod h a, 409. navavidhena an u pub ban i rod h 0, 456.

" anupubbapassad·dhi,456. nava an u pub b a v i h a r a, 410; 43Sjoll. navavidhena a b hay a.g, 455. .

" . a mat a lJ, 455. nay' ass a, 396.

" agh'atapativinay'a, 408. " a g hat a vat t hun i, 408.

pane' ani sa lJ sa, cattari pad ani (brahmami.riye), 359.

navavidhena tad-ayatanalJ no pa~isalJvedeti, 427. .

cattaro i d d hip a d a, pafiea vi nib and h a, 464. pane' up ani s a sambodhapakkhikanalJ dhammanalJ,

cattaro d ham ill a uttari:g, 351 fall.

navaka 188 naraka

navehi up am eh i kayagata sati pannapeti, 373 foll. pane' u pad a n a k k han d h a, cattarb sat i pat t han a ,

458. navavidhena u b hat 0 b hag a vim u t to, 453. panca k a mag u 1]. a, cattaro sat i pat t han a, 458. navavidhena kay a s a k k hI, 451 foll.

" k hem a lJ, 455. °ppatto, 455. panca gat i yo, cattaro Bat i pat t han a. 459. navehi dhammehi cittalJ-papvapeti, 423. navavidhalJ cit t a lJ SUp a ric i ta lJ, 402 foll. panca c e t 0 k hi 1 a, cattaro sat i p a H han a, 460. navavidhalJ (?) dan alJp hal a tar a lJ, 393 foll. nava t han ani, abhabbo ajjhacaritulJ, 369; 371.

" " yehi deve adhigal)hanti, 396. attha vip pat i Bar i n i yo, eka avippatisarinI, 391.

" ta l) h it m U 1 a k a dhamma; 400. navavidhalJ tad an g ani b ban a lJ, 454. navad h am m a, 357: 400; 423; 456; 465 .

. navavidhalJ nib b it n a lJ, 453. BandiHhikalJ, 452. dittha­dhamma-o, 454.

pancavidho niB Bay a sam pan no, cattaro d ham m a up ani s say a vihatabba, 353.

panca n1vara~itni, cattaro satipaHhana, 457. navavidhena p a nn a,vi m u t t 0, 452. nava pan h a, 385. cattari 'p a dan i, p a ii c' ani s a lJ sa (brahmacariye),

359. navavidhalJ par in i b ban a lJ, 454. nava par i p a k k a - dhamma, 357. navavidha pas sad d h i, 455. dye pug gal a d i duvidhena veditabbo, 365. nava purisa-khalunka, -sadassa, -aJanlya,

397. . cattari b a 1 ani, paiica b hay ani, 363. paiica bhayani, cattari sotapattiyangani, 405;

407. navavidho b h i k k h u - Mar a - san gam 0, 432. panca mac c h a r i y ani, cattaro sat i pat t han a,

459. nava mukhani, 386, atthavidhena 10k a par i yap ann 0, ~kavidhena 10k a -

til) I}. 0, 430. navavidhalJ y a t has u k h a lJ nib ban a lJ veditabbalJ,

415. panca vi nib and h a, cattitro i d d hip a d it, 464.

navaka 189 dasaka

panca vi nib a. n d h a , cattaro sat i p a tt han a, 46l. ." " "sammapp-adhana, 463. navavidho v u p a kat t h a vi h ar 0, 435. panca sa lJ y 0 jan ani (or~mbhagiyani), cattaro· sat i­

paH h ana, 459. panea sa lJ y oj a nan i (uddhambhagiyani), eattaro sat i­

paHh ana, 460. nava sa i'i i'i a (amatapariyosana), 387.

" sat t a vas a, 40l. navavidhena san d itt h i k 0 Dhammo, 453. nava sambadha, 449. pai'iea s i k k had u b b a 1 y ani. eattaro sat i pat -

t han a ,457; 462; 463. cattari sot a pat t i y a n g ani. See bhayani.

DASAKA-NIPATA (VOL. v.).

dasa a gar a j j h a vas a n a - d-h am m a, 288. " atthavasa,70.

das80vidho at th 0, 275 .. " a d ham m 0, . 222 joU.; 254foll.

dasupamo a p pam ad 0, 2l. dasa arahatta-saeehikaral).iya dhamma, 209. dasavidhalJ adya d h am mo. 274.

" ariyalJ dhovanalJ, 216. See also pac-eo r 0 han 1, vi rie e a n a lJ, va man a lJ.

dasa a r i y a vas a, 29; 30. ' -- avijja nava e'ahara, 113. dasa vidha a s a Ii i'i 1 - sam a d h i - pap I a b h 0, 7 fall. dasa akankhamanatthan.ani, 131.

" a g hat ap at i v i Ii a y a. 150. " aghatavatthuni,150. " . ad ina v a (rajantepurappavesane), 81. " a s a va k kh a ya-dhamma, 237. " dhamma a h a r a. 136.

das' u d des iL See pai'iha. " up ani s ii. dhamma, 4-6. " upaHhii.pana-dhamma, 73. " u pa sa m p a da-dhamma, 72. " . u b bah i k a - d ham m a, 7l.

, dasa kaI]. taka, 134. " . kat h a vat t hun i, 129.

dasavidha kammantasampatti, 297. dasavidha k a S;l I). a y a tan ani, 46; 60.

dasaka 190

dasavidha kamabhogI, 177. dasavidbalJ k u,s a 1 a IJ , 274.

dasaka

" kusalakammapatha,268. aO,266. panea e e t ° k h i 1 a, panea v in i ban d h a, 17. dasa eo dan a - dhamma, 79.

" ~ han ani (pasalJsani), 129. " t i ~ ~ hat u - d a s a k a " - ekantasukhapa~isalJvedl,

84 fall. dasa t I ran g ani, 232 foll.; 252 joll.

" diHhiyo, 185; 193; 196. " ditthisampanna, 119.

dasavidhalJ d u k k h a IJ, 121 fall. dasa d u k k has s' ant a k a r a - dhamma, 50; 55.

" d u 11 a b h a dhamma, 135. dasavidha dhammaeariya, 302. dasa d ham mat a - up p a j jam a n a dhamma, 2.

" d ham m a, 10 14; 23; 25; 50; 55; 71: 73; 79; 87 -9 ;135 foll.; 144; 151; 153; 155; 157; 161; 164; 198; 201; 209foll.; 220; 237·9; 247.

" nat h a k a r 8, J? a dhamma, 23; 25. " n i j jar a vat t h ii n i, 215. " n i d d ham ani y a, 220. " n ir ay a, 170.

dasehi dhammehi n iss a ~ ° Tat hag a to, 151. dasavidha ariya paeeorohanI, 236; 249; 251. dasa paiiha, das' uddesa, dasa veyyakaraJ?ani,

54. " par a man i p a e e a k a r a H han ani, 65 " dhamma paripan tha, 136.

dasavidha paripueeha, 106. " parisuddha dhamma, 237.

dasa p a ~ i b han a-dhamma, 154. " dhamma pahata bba, 39. " pat i ill 0 k k h a H hap a n a, 70. " pi y at tad I n a IJ salJvattamana dhamma, 164. " puggala, 23; 139.

dasavidhena pet a n a lJ dan a lJ upakappati, 269. dasa ph as u vi h a l' a-dhamma, 201.

" b a 1 ani (khIJ?asavassa bhikkhuno), 174. " " (Tathagatassa), 33; 37.

satta bojjhanga, tisSQvijja, 211. dasavidha bra h m a v i h a r a bhavetabba, 229. paftea b hay ani, eattari Bot a _p pat t i y a n g ani, ariyo

nay o. 182 fall. . -- b h a vat a 1) h a, nava e' a h a r a, 116.

clasaka 191 dasaka

paneavippahino paneangasamannagato b hi k k h u, 16 . . paneasamannagato b h i k k h u paneasamannagatalJ sen a-

s a n a lJ, 15. . _ dasa maggangani, 211foll.; 222-49.

" mat ugam a-dhamma, 286-8. " mieehatta,240. -" yatha bha ta-dhamma, 283 foU.

ekalJ 10 k a-d ham m a-tikalJ, nava p ah a n a-d h am m a­tikani, 144.

dasa va~~hiyo. 219. dasavidhalJ ariyalJ vamanalJ, 219.

" a ri y a lJ vir e e a n a lJ , 218. dasa' v u d d h i-dhamma, 153; 155; 157; 161.

" vatthuni,74-76. , til:!80 v i j j a . See b 0 j j han g a . dasavidho vinieehayo, 41. panea vinibandha, pallea eetokhila, 17. dasa vi b hajj a v a d a, 189.

" v i v a dam u I ani, 77 foil. " vi h a r a, 202. " veyyakaraI}.ani. See panha. " vyasana, 169. " s a lJ y 0 ja nan i, 17.

dasavidho salJsappaniyapariyayo, 291. " sa e itt a par i yay a - k usa 1 0, 92-5; 97.

dasa san n a (amatapariyosana), 105 foll. " " (abadhikassa bhasitabba), 108.

dasavidha sandosavyapatti, 292-8. dasa sad d ham m a, 149. asadhamma Nigan~l;tanalJ,

150. dasavidho saparikkamano Dhammo, 262. dasa sa b b a k a rap a rip u r a I}. a d ham m a, 10-14. tisso samaQa-saniia, satta dhamma, 210. dasa sam a pat tip a ram a, 47.

" sam mat t a, 240. " dhamma sarlraHha, 89.

dasavidhalJ sad h u lJ, 273. dasa dhamma sa raJ? i y a, 89. dasavidhena s i k k hit a b b a lJ, 107. dasa kusalani s I 1 ani aggaya parenti, 1.

" s u gat BoV ina y a-dhamma, 237 foU. dasavidhalJ s <> e e y y a lJ, ,264. panea han i y adhamma, panea v u'd d h i Y a, 122 foll. dasa h e t uk at i k ani, 261.

elcadasaka 192 ekadasaka

EriDASAKA-NIPATA (YOL. V.).

ekadas' angani gopiilakassa, 347; 359. " ace ant a g ii min 0 dhamma, 326. " a m at a d v a ran i, 342 foll.

ekadasavidha a jan 1: y a j j hay ita lJ jhayitabbalJ, 32l. ekadas' ani s a lJ s ii, 342.

" up ani s a-dhamma, 315 foll. ekadasaghanehi kUf.laliini B i 1 ani aggaya purenti, 311 ekadasa d ham mat a-uppajjamana dhamma, 312.

" dhamma, 326.329; 333; 335; 331. ekadasavidhena man a s i k ii r 0, 32l. ekadasakena vi h are n a vihatabba~l, 328; 332; 334. ekadasa vyasanani, 317. ekadasavidhena san n 1, 318; 354-8. ekadasa' sad d hap a dan ani, 337.

SOME ADDITIONS AND CORREOTIONS

~ INDEX I

A g gay a, pareti~ belongs to art, A g g a, Ace ant a. 1'ead °yogakkhemi. i. At t h a. read °upaparikkha .. Ad h ig a m a. ·read visesao. Ad him u t t i. dele p1'eceding line. Anicca. tr~ 2 lines lowe'r. An u k amp 1. see also Bhllta, A IT U r a k k han a, sic lege. An u s s a v a. read °ppasanniin~lJ. Ant a k a r a.' dele' ; Apal).:Qaka. add I. 270. Below Apadana add Apadesa. ana, sao, II. 22 .. Abhisankhara. fa]' 121'ead 112. Am b h a k a.' dele attukkalJsaka, d:c. 4bove A dar i y a inse1't A d a k a. bhattO, III. 156. A 1 ass a. for 59 1'earl 52. Afte?' m't: Ani s a lJ s It inse1't Anubhava, IV. 120.

" I sa, insert Uk k a lJis aka. attO, v. 150. Uk k u I a. 'lead °vikiilalJ. . U day a. 1'earl °bbayanupassl. U d d hac c a, add dhammo -vigahltamana, II. 157. o k a sa. add °pharaI;lo, III. 156. . 01 a r ik a. read obhaso. Kat tar. add II. 67. dhiimalJ, add v. 347 fall.; 350

fall.; 359. K a.t h a. 1'ead silao. Oak k h u. 1'ead Ayatana. Jan a pad a '. paccantirn.o. add v. 226. majjhimesu

°esu, IV. 226. janapada, IV. 342. Jan i, I. 201. Jan i pat i, II. 59 fall. Jut i k a. mahao, IV. 252. 1;> a y hat i. Morris, IV. 103, speZl.s dayhati, q.v.

E 193 ]

194

D a tar. add v. 226 fall.,. 256 fall. Dig hac c h a. dele referencu to Digaccha. D ute y y a.. add v. 205. Des eta r. add I. 266; III. 441. D ham ma (b) nathakarana. add v. 89 fall. Nan a t t a, III. 306. Teaci IV. 306. Pappanna. su, II. 56. PapsaraI}.a. add supo, II. 148. P a lli-d. e vic ca. IV. 294. P a hi n a. see Duteyya, Anuyoga. patubhava. addm.167. Papika. suo, II. 203. Par i pur i. read vijja. Bod h i. sammasambodhi. tmnsfer to art. Sam bod h i. B hat t a. add bhattadaka, III. 156. Mal) sa. read val).ijj~. Mag g a. last line, add II. 222 foll. Below La j j in Tead La l! <J a sad han a, III. 156. Vat t u pac c h e d a. s. l. Vambhaka. parae, v. 150; cf. M. I. 19. Va yam a. faT 1. 219, 1'ead :1. 210. S a - u t tar a c had a. s. I. S a~) vat tat i, II. 54 and passim. S a lJ y 0 jan a. Tead til!na~1-Below Sa:gvacchara, add Sa:gvaHati, II. 142.

" Sa :g vi g g a, add Sa :g vi d hat u ~J, II. 35. " Sal) v e jan 3: y a, add Sa:g ve sit v it, 1. 141. " S a k ali k a, add Sa kid eva, IV. 380. " San k h a, add San k h a. sankha:g gacchati,1. 68.

San d itt h i k a . after Dhamma, supply full-stop. Below Sam a, transpose Samaya to next page. Sam pad a. jo'l' I. 270 read 1. 271. S ,a m bod hi. for sammasam bodhi, see Bodhi for 'lnM­

placed entTies. Sam b h a va, before 70 1'ead IV.

Sam mag gat a. add II .. 43; 65 (so l.) dele the 'lnLS-

placed entry p. 118. Sam man nat i, III. 124. Sam map pad han a. s. l. and tl". Sal aka. Tead °vutta.

iLonllon· .PUBLISHED FOR THE PAl.! TEXT SOCIETY

BY

MESSRS. LUZAC & COMPANY,LTD. 46 GREAT RUSSELL-STREET, LONDON, w.e.I